TW: Transphobia

Death is weird..

It certainly wasn’t what I expected.
A little over 2 months ago, I died in an ambulance on the way to the hospital. I’d convinced my friends that I wasn’t that drunk and that I'd be able to drive home no problem. I never made it.

I don’t know what I expected to happen after that but it certainly wasn’t waking up the very next morning.

I’d woken up halfway across the country in a body I didn't know. In a life I didn’t recognize.
Everywhere but in my head, I was now Paul Nichols and all around me the world carried on like nothing had happened. To the world, Eddie Russo had died late last night at a tragically young age of 21.

To me, I was trapped in another man's body.
It didn’t last however because the very next day, I woke up in another man's body.

I’ve been 67 different men since then and if I’m being honest, it’s not gotten any easier. But I have gotten some understanding. I know how it works. It doesn’t make any sense but I know what to expect.

Everyday I wake up as a different person and everyday I try my best to leave their life how I found it. It’s not an exact science so there have been slip ups but there hasn’t been a worldwide hunt for ‘the body snatcher' so I think I’m doing alright.

=^..^=

When I open my eyes this morning, the first thing I notice is the hair. Personally I’m not a fan but I’ve been a few guys with a decent length hair so I’ve gotten used to it. This guy's hair is even longer than I'd gotten used to.

I wonder where I am. I’ve been so many places, it’s one of the few advantages of whatever this is.

I’m suddenly bothered by the unfamiliar feeling pushing up against my arm. I jerk to my feet. There’s a huge influx of new information. The room is bigger than I thought. It is strangely bare. There’s light chatter coming from downstairs. I have breasts.

I quickly scan the room before rushing to the first mirror I see. It’s a large one on what I assume to be a wardrobe. I play this game where I guess who I’m going to be next. I’m entirely wrong.

She's beautiful. I’m a woman.
My heart's beating. I was sure nothing else could surprise me.

I’m stunned as I stare at my reflection. She’s small but not tiny. Her breasts are barely visible underneath the large t-shirt she’s wearing.

I stare at her face. She’s very pretty. Her hair although messy, frames her face very well. I feel dirty as it finally registers that she's underage. I’ve never been this young before. She can’t be more than 16.

I get uncomfortable again when I feel it. That familiar feeling between my legs. I usually try to avoid this but I have to be sure. My hands wonder and confirm my suspicions. He’s one of those weirdos.

I focus for the first time today. Whatever this kid wants to do to his body is his business. I just have to endure it for 24 hours. I have a system. I stay home all day. It’s trickier when you're living under someone else's roof but I’ve been in high school 3 times before so I know what to do. I practice my sick face.

=^..^=

I smell eggs as I reach the stairs and hunger hits me for the first time. He must not have eaten last night.

The house is fairly modern with polished metal and glass making up most surfaces. The curved staircase is see through which makes me dizzy in the unfamiliar body.

I’d added a pair of shorts to my attire since my realization and I hadn’t looked in the mirror since. It feels wrong. I’ve gotten used to my situation by now. I generally know what to do and how to act around people who know and love me but I have no memory of. But today I'm off. Distracted.

This is around time when I look for the person's phone. If I’m lucky, it’s fingerprint enabled. I’d found his phone, a newer model but I hadn’t touched it yet. Gallery, Facebook, my usual routine. But I didn’t want to look at this freak’s life. No, I’d find a parent and convince them to let me stay home. Lock myself in and wait for this day to end.

Hopefully this doesn’t start a trend. How many of these people can there be anyway?

“In the kitchen, honey" a woman's voice calls.
I take a deep breath before I follow the voice. I can't leave the house wearing whatever weird shit this kid wears.

“Hey mum" I say in the weakest voice I can muster. I usually never assume a relationship but I am desperate. I have to sell the sick angle.

She turns to me worried. “That’s not the voice I’ve grown accustomed to. You okay?”
She has a wrist on her hip as she looks intently in my eyes. She's young. Can’t be more than 40. The two share a lot of features the most prominent being their thick brown hair.

“I’m.. not" My face falls. “I don’t think I can make it in to school today". Playing so many different roles has made me a wonderful actor.

She closes the gap between us. She’s not a tall woman but she’s still taller than I am. She places a hand on my shoulder which falls to rub my arm.

“You said things were better at school. Do we need to go see the principal again?”
Crap. That’s not where I was going with this.

“They are, I’m just not feeling well" I reply with a groan in my voice.

She takes a seat at the kitchen counter and gestures for me to do the same.

“We both knew it wasn’t going to be easy but you can’t just skip school whenever you don’t want to deal with things.”

“Mum, I...” None of this was going the way I planned.

“Now Laura, what’s wrong? You’ve been so happy recently"

He goes by Laura now apparently.

“I just didn't...” I break again. Once again at a loss for words. I don’t know how to salvage this.

The footsteps getting louder by the second draw our attention away from the conversation.

“Mum?” A young boy calls out even though he’s already clearly walking in our direction.
My mother just looks at me. The same worried look on her face but there’s also compassion and care.

When the owner of voice finally reveals himself, mum's expression changes instantly into a bright and cherry one.

“There’s my little man" she says walking to him. He’s around eleven if I had to guess.
She places a hand on his head and rubs it.

“Mum stop!” he laughs. He turns to me. “Hey ‘sis'” I can hear it in his voice.

It’s not aggressive but it’s not genuine either. Who can blame him?

So far, today has not gone according to plan.
“Where’s Dad?” The boy asks.

Mum's expression flickers slightly before returning to that perfect smile. “You know your father. Always working”

“He's coming to watch me play today right?” he looks up at her expectantly.

I can tell mum isn’t sure but she doesn't want to disappoint those pleading eyes.

“Yes honey, we all are" She turns to me and says “Laura's going to be there too even though she hates football"

I don't. I wasn’t pro level but i was pretty good.

“I can't” I say sharply. Last thing I need is to add more events to an already hectic day. I’m still yet to process my strange body. “I have plans"

“Not using your new voice?” The boy asks.

“Hey leave it" Mum comes to my defence but a second later is turning to me “What plans?”

You got a date sis?” The boy asks with a snicker.

“I don't have a date" I am disgusted.

“Is it that Murphy kid? You too have been spending so much time together" mum asks seeming genuinely interested.

“Mum, no" I am so uncomfortable. “Can we drop this?” I hate being so young. A couple days ago, I was 70 years old. I miss that.

“Ok fine" she laughs “Breakfast is almost ready. Go get dressed.” She turns and walks back to the counter.

I stand so I’m right in her face “ Can I please stay home today?” I plead.

“Absolutely not. Go, hurry".

=^..^=

I try and fail to not look at his body while in the shower. I can't believe what he’s done to it. His swollen chest, tiny waist and hairless skin leave me baffled at what he's managed to do to his body. He's so clearly female everywhere except down there. He’s also on the hotter side if I’m being honest.

I remember myself at this age. Had pretty much any girl I wanted. It was a good life. Why any dude would choose this is beyond me.

I don the large pink robe hanging by the bathroom door mostly because I don’t want to look at him any longer.

I shiver as a cool breeze rushes past me when I open the bathroom door. My erect nipples catch me by surprise. I cup my breasts to try to get the uncomfortable feeling to go away and for the first time, I get a sense of their size.

They’re not big. I wouldn’t even consider a girl with this size tits but on me they feel massive. From this spot right outside the bathroom, I’m in full view of the mirror. I look at myself with my hands over my breasts and the uncomfortable feeling returns. He's very feminine. Very delicate.

I walk closer to the mirror to take him in. I pinch my face and pull my lips. Everything is so soft. The exact opposite of how I looked at this age.

For a second, I wish the manly parts weren’t there so as to get a more complete person but I catch myself. I did not just wish for a vagina.

=^..^=

His wardrobes are a juxtaposition. Every underwear is as feminine as possible. Frills and laces, pinks and purples. Every outerwear however is unisex at best. I’m relieved to see so many jeans and t-shirts.

It doesn’t take long for me to have on all my clothes. Finally accepting that I’d have to wear panties was the biggest hurdle but one I eventually overcame when I couldn’t find any briefs.

I never did put on that bra.
The jeans are super tight and my breasts seem pronounced in every shirt I put on but it is cold enough to wear a jacket so that isn't a problem.

=^..^=

He eat breakfast in silence so I use this opportunity to check my phone and subsequently my life. The phone unlocks just by looking at it leaving his entire life at my fingertips.

His Medical ID app is particularly useful in finding out intimate information that's sure to be of use today.

Name: Laura Hill
Medical Conditions: Transgender
Medical Notes: In case of emergency, call MUM
Allergies: Acrylic
Medications: 2mg Proginova twice, 100g Spiro twice
Weight: 119lbs
Height: 5’4.

I find contact info for a Peter Hill(Dad), Susan Hill(Mum), Murphy and others.

When I come across a Voice Notes app, I know this is something I’ll have to look at if today is to go as smoothly as the others.

I ask to be excused already on my feet before waiting for a reply and head upstairs. There are over 50 recordings in the app. I play the most recent one.

The delicate voice that comes from the speakers catch me by surprise. I begin to wonder if this is really him speaking but who else could it be. This recording is from last night.

“I’m not going to make a long entry tonight. I feel horrible. And so sleepy" His voice is even more delicate than he looks which is saying something. “ I feel I may faint any second. The medication makes me tired a lot but this is different. I feel like my consciousness is being pushed aside"

There is a long pause. I can hear him struggling to breathe.

“Mum" he barely manages a whisper “I can’t keep my eyes open."

There is a silence that seems to last indefinitely before the recording stops by itself.

“What was that?” I think to myself. My mind begin to drift but that doesn't last long.

“Laura! The bus!” Lucas yells from downstairs.

=^..^=

The yellow bus is just pulling up as I walk down the stairs. I’m scared. It’s not the first time I’ve had to go out as someone else. I usually find a way to stay home but that doesn’t always work out.

Today though, everything is different. Some days have been fun like that one day I was filthy rich. Today most certainly isn’t. It’s a chore.

“Don’t worry honey, you'll have a great day" my mum says as she meets me at the door. She’s worried. I can tell. So am I.

“Thanks" I reply with little emotion.

“Now who's my little princess?” She asks smiling with an expectant look.

Lucas snickers. I look at mum pleading but she will not be deterred.

I sigh audibly. “I am" I reluctantly reply.

She hugs me tightly.

“The bus...” I remind her. It’s clear she doesn’t want to let me go but she does anyway.

“Bye mum" Lucas says as he jogs for the bus. I’d found out that he’s 12 while looking through the phone but he seems older than I.

“Bye sweetie" She replies in that cheerful tone she always uses with him.
I make my way for the bus knowing that the hard part is yet to come.

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I really appreciate any feedback I receive as I enjoy knowing exactly what the readers think. See you in the comments. Thanks for reading.

When I get on the bus, I don’t know what I expect but hardly anyone pays any attention. These students are in various stages of self entertainment. Most are on their phones. Some have books out.

There are a few empty seats and fewer empty rows. I pick one of the empty rows and settle in. The bus hisses before it’s on it’s way. I haven’t had any time to myself to process and I won’t find that here either because a boy jumps in the seat beside me.

“You ignoring me, Hill?” he asks with a smile

“ What'd I do now?” his expression is carefree.

I remember him from my phone's gallery. Murphy.

“I.. nothing..” He caught me by surprise. I try to imitate this kid’s soft voice which surprisingly comes out very easily. “I’m sorry". I sound like a fucking chick.

“Nah nothing to apologize for" he says as he settles into the seat. “You're being brave today, I like that"

“Huh?” I don't understand.

“Valerie sits here. We sit over there” He gestures to an empty row in the opposite column.

“Right” I say before letting out a soft sigh.

“You more than anyone know that she can be a real bitch" He shifts to get a better look at me “You okay? You seem different"
I smile. “I’m fine"

“You sounded awful last night. Are you ill?”

My mind darts back to the recording. He did sound awful. I begin to wonder whether it has anything to do with me.

I let out my most convincing smile. “I’m fine. I promise".

He doesn’t believe me but he let’s it go. Without warning, he takes my hand and pulls me across the bus to our usual seats. He let’s go as soon as we're sitting but I still feel his hands on mine. I hate feeling so small but I feel protected near him.

“So.. “ he says eventually clearly trying to spark conversation. I turn to him. “Are you going to take Kara up on her offer?”

I have a system. When I’m in conversations I’m not familiar with, I just spam “I don’t know” until I get more information so that’s exactly what I do.

“I don’t know"

The bus climbs over a bump which causes most of us to jump.

“Evening shift at the pool is a sweet gig" he adds.

The bus hadn’t been driving for a long time but I already had a sense of this place. It’s very upscale but also small town at the same time. Most houses seem new and the cars are also modern. There's also a few lots still in the works.

“I think you should take it. Would be nice to work so close together" he bumps me slightly with his elbow.

Every time I turn to look at him, he’s smiling at me. It’s disorienting.

“Maybe” I say simply. Better not make any decisions.

=^..^=

It’s not that long until two girls get on the bus at the same time. They’re hot. They don’t look alike but they’re dressed similarly. A skirt, jacket and tights. They don’t have a lot of makeup but it’s visible enough. The blonde one smirks in my direction as they both walk past us to the seat I’d been sitting in.

Murphy makes a show of shooting himself with his fingers. I chuckle. The bus hisses again before it’s on it’s way.

“You were in my seat, bitch?” a shrill comes from behind me. I don’t turn. I suddenly feel my unkempt hair get yanked from behind.

“I’m talking to you” A voice I’ve decided belongs to Valerie echoes again.

“Sit down" A stern voice belonging to an older woman in the driver's seat rings throughout the bus.

I feel the pressure on my hair dissipate and pain replace it. My shoulder length hair falls back in place.

In a much quieter tone, Valerie says “Don’t you fucking mess with me".

I hear the other girl say as Valerie got back in her seat “Can you believe her?”

The bus is quiet after that. This is the worst day of my extended life.

=^..^=

Murphy taps me as we're stepping off the bus.

“Don’t let Valerie get to you, Laura" he says. He pauses as if waiting for a reply but when he doesn’t get one, he adds “Seriously. She’s not worth it. Now come on"

He turns and begins the short journey to the school entrance.

Unlike most of the buildings I’ve come across so far, the main building is ancient. The new coat of paint does little to hide it’s aging features. Even the ground seems well walked on but that seems normal for school grounds.

There is a much newer building to the right and after that are some trees. To the left however, I can see part of a football pitch with the words “Wolverines" in red and gold on one endzone.

It takes me a second to move. I just take it all in for a moment. It’s a wonderful morning even if on the noisy side.

When I look up, Murphy is gesturing to me. Mum was right, we do spend a lot of time together.

=^..^=

The halls are even louder than it was outside. A hundred kids in various conversations, a thousand footsteps. I’ve actually not been in such an environment since I died so this brings back many memories.

The noisiest group however was a group of boys clad in football jackets discussing loudly. I stopped to look at them. That was me once. It really was a better time.

One of the group, a kid on the younger side is now looking at me. As far as I can tell, he’s the only one there around my age. For a second our eyes lock.

Suddenly he let’s out the creepiest smirk that makes me feel so dirty I turn away, my eyes searching for Murphy. I don’t dare look back.

I see Murphy fumbling with a locker and make my way to him in a hurry.

“Woah there" he says shocked “what’s wrong? You look like something's chasing you" he let’s out a small laugh.

“I...” I begin but my voice cracks “It’s nothing".

Right next to his locker is one that’s clearly mine. A crude writing of the word “TRANNY" probably done by a 4 year old is scrapped at the bottom right corner of the locker. It’s subtle but clear enough to hurt.

Why would anyone want to go through this? I kinda feel bad for the kid but can't help but think that he brought it on himself. Also doesn’t help that he’s so hot.

I’d be upset if I got attracted to a dude that looks like a chick. None of my business though, I’ll be halfway around the world tomorrow if I’m lucky.

Murphy is snapping his fingers in my face. “Earth to Laura. It’s almost first period. You have to hurry".

I unconsciously bite me lip. “I forgot my combination”

He laughs “who are you and what have you done with my friend?”. He gently pushes me aside. He begins to turn the dials while saying audibly “ fourteen.... twenty two........ seven".

The lock clicks open and I breathe a sigh of relief. He even knows my code. There is a picture of Murphy and I in the corner. I look a bit less like a girl there. A short haircut and an oversized suit tries and fails to portray a man but hides the femininity that is on display now.

On the floor of the locker, something catches my eye. A note. In sharpie it says “Lunch, Behind building 2, Don't be late”.

=^..^=

I eventually make my way into my first class mostly with Murphy's help even though we have different classes. He kept looking at my funny but thankfully that’s where the probing ended.

I initially intend to hang around the classroom until everyone is seated then take the free seat but an ever helpful “TRANNY” sticker helps me decipher which desk is mine.

I study it for a moment. It’s written in the same crude and unsteady script as the last one. Looks like Laura has a secret admirer.

The class is yet to begin and most students are in various states of preparedness so eventually my mind begins to wonder as a result of boredom.

Most people ignore this kid. How long has this been going on for? I know there are effeminate boys but this is on a different level. He looks as much a girl as any female student in this classroom.

In the past I’ve gotten used to referring to these temporary bodies as myself but I just can’t bring myself to do it with this one. Not when I have breasts. I make a quick glance around before stealthily bringing a hand to my chest.

My right hand grips my left breast and I squeeze gently. I squirm in my seat. I withdraw my hand. It’s such a weird feeling. They’re not the most prominent but they’re definitely there. I wonder what people are thinking about him. About me.

My body is feminine but it is put to shame by my face. I think back to this morning and my soft face is still burned in my memory.

Everything about me is a stark contrast to Murphy. In my high school experience, birds of the same feather flock together. That isn’t the case here. Murphy is at least 5’9 and quite well built. He’s also really handsome... I pause. My unconscious smile falls from my face.

Before I can finish mentally slapping myself, Valerie and two other girls walk into the classroom in hurried footsteps and close behind them is a young woman, maybe in her late twenties.

She’s not too shabby but not outstanding either. A better body than face in my opinion. I’m happy with myself for so easily admiring a woman's body after slipping a second ago.

“Morning class" she says as she sets a few books and materials on the large table in front of the class.

All she receives are a few grunts of acknowledgement but she doesn’t react to this. “Please take a seat" she says before turning to write ‘English Lit’ on the white board.

She turns around with a more serious look on her face.

“Before we begin today's lesson, there’s something we have to discuss". She walks from behind the desk to its front and rests on it.

This opener has the desired effect and the class is now quiet for the first time today.
“It has come to my attention that some of the students have been less than welcoming to some of the changes we've had around here"

The class is quiet but I sense they all know what she’s talking about.

“So" the teacher continues “before we begin today’s lecture, we’re going to take a few minutes to hear some of your complaints"

She pauses again but the class is still silent.

“Don’t worry class, whatever you have to say will be addressed and you will not get in trouble" she let’s out a reassuring smile.
The class is quiet for a bit longer before someone speaks up. “Miss Danvers?” the voice belongs to a bigger kid in the corner.

“Yes Bill?”

He stands “I think it’s unfair that we're probably not going to make the playoffs this year because someone doesn’t know how to take a joke".

The class begins to murmur.
“Okay class, settle down" The teacher says before nodding at Bill. He sits. “I assume you’re talking about the Jeffrey incident. Jeffrey was suspended for making some derogatory comments towards another student, correct?”

“And kicked off the football team" Bill adds. He seems really upset by that.

“Yes well Jeffrey put the school in a very tough spot. I think you'll all agree that we're big football fans here at this school but this is also a loving environment.

We treat each other like family and we trust one another and Jeffrey broke that trust when he said all those hurtful things to another student. I hope you understand that such behaviour is unacceptable, Bill?” She looks intently at the student.

“It was a joke. It wasn't a big deal. The playoffs are a big deal" he just replies.
She laughs “ Whatever the case may be, we're to follow the rules at all times and Jeffrey was in clear violation".

She turns to the class. “And students, I know you’re all upset but that is no reason to retaliate on any student here. She is the victim and she didn’t even bring it to our attention. Another student did. Even if that is no excuse to...” She stops herself before he voice gets too high “.... just treat each other like family, is that clear?” She finishes in a more composed manner.

“Yes, miss Danvers" the class echoes.

“ Let's begin".

=^..^=

I haven’t been able to concentrate on any of my classes all day. The closer it gets to lunch, the more my mind wanders. Who sent that note? What do they want? Should I even go?

When the long bell rings, my heart skips a beat. Lunch. I start looking around the classroom. Could it be someone in this room? No one pays me any mind. Most are already on their way out the class.

One person is looking at me though, the teacher. A middle aged Korean man named Kim Seung-ho. He gestures for me to come to him.

We’d just finished Algebra 2 and like most of my classes, the teachers have ignored me. Not that I’m complaining. I put my things down And make my way to the front of the class.

“Laura, what’s the matter?” He asks in a caring tone “You barely paid attention in my class"

I swallow. My mouth suddenly feeling dry.

“Lot on my mind" I say in a low voice.

His face turns serious “A student giving you trouble?”

“No, it’s not that" I reply sharply. “It’s nothing”
“Laura, you don’t have to talk to me" he places a hand on my shoulder “But talk to someone. You’re too young to have to world on your shoulder".

He’s so kind. I want to tell him about the note but that cannot go well. Besides, my one rule is to leave their lives how I found it.

“Thank you" I say simply.

He smiles “I expect you’ll be back to normal by our next class"

I smile “without a doubt".

=^..^=

I decide that it’s best to go see where the note leads so while other kids are going into the lunch room, I leave the building and make my way towards the newer facility.

It is still a pretty chilly day even this far into it and I’m glad I'm dressed for it. I wonder if I’m allowed to be out here as no one else is but I haven’t been stopped so far so I keep going. I wish someone would stop me but no one does.

I make the turn around the building and I’m now out of sight from the main building. There’s a lot of equipment and sealed boxes back here. It doesn’t seem like a place meant for students and it gives me an eerie feeling being here.

I haven’t really been scared since I died and I’ve been a drug dealer. I am now.
I feel a hand on my shoulder and I scream and turn.

It’s the boy in the football jacket from earlier. The one with the smirk. He’s shushing me.

“What’s wrong with you?” he says in a hushed tone “You want the whole school to hear?”

I’m shaking. I’ve never screamed like that before. My body is betraying me.
I don’t say anything. I just wait for him to reveal what’s going on.

“God, you look hot today” he says eyeing me up “I just wish you’d try like the other girls"
I’m confused.

“I’ve been thinking of you all day. No bra, naughty girl"

I’m mortified. What is going on? He steps closer to me.

“Umm...” is all I manage before he grabs both my breasts and squeeze. It takes all my strength not to scream again. I push him with all my strength. I feel violated.

“What the fuck?!” I halfway yell.

“Yeah what the fuck?” he replies with a questioning look.

“No" I shake my head while taking a few steps back “This is not happening!”

His expression changes. He looks visibly angry. I start contemplating whether I can take him in a fight.

“Do I need to remind you what happens if you refuse me?” he steps closer to me “Maybe I’ll fucking send the video anyway, is that what you want?”

What is this kid involved in?

I don’t reply.

“You know what? The price of my silence has gone up.” He begins unzipping his pants and my heart goes up into my throat.

I don’t know what to do.

He grabs my right arm and I struggle to get free but it’s useless. Attacking him would only serve to make him angrier.

When I see his briefs, I go to turn but I'm interrupted by footsteps rapidly approaching us.

Before the asshole can react, he is thrown to the floor by a strong pair of hands.

The switch in motion makes me lose my balance and I fall to the floor.

“Don’t you dare touch her, Gino!" Murphy is standing over the other kid yelling at him.

“You don’t get to fucking touch her!" He is so angry.

Gino rushes up to his feet and steps in Murphy's face. They’re staring each other down.

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” Gino is yelling back.

“Go ahead, find out" Murphy replies through his teeth.

It takes a second but Gino takes a step back. He glances at me on the floor before returning his gaze back to Murphy. He points at him before saying “This isn’t over".

He turns and walks away. Murphy just stands there until Gino is out of site before turning to me. He helps me off the floor then looks straight at me. “Ok. Explain.”

So much for leaving their lives how I found it.

=^..^=

"I don't want to talk about it" I sped up trying to get away from Murphy but he wasn't letting up.

He stepped in front of me, "Laura, what was that? What video was he talking about."

I don't know. That's what I wanted to scream but how could I explain to him why I didn't know what I clearly should know. I had never told anyone about me before, not like they would believe me anyway.

"I'm feeling overwhelmed right now" I said to him trying desperately to find a way out of the situation. "I'll tell you later okay? I promise"

He let out a frustrated sigh, "Should I not have stopped him?"

I rolled my eyes but didn't respond.

"Are you and Gino..." he shook his head slightly clearly trying to make sense of the whole thing. So was I.

"No, of course not... I just.." What could I do or say? I looked into Murphy's eyes. He looked so hurt almost like I had betrayed him.

Cool breeze blew past us, his short hair ruffled in the wind and a large chunk of

mine flew past my face.

With my index finger, I tucked my hair behind me ear. God I hated that motion. I hated his long hair, I hated the cluster fuck of a life that he had. I decided I didn't care anymore. He could pick up the pieces tomorrow.

"I'm sorry" was all I managed before turning to walk away. I listened for footsteps but there were none.

=^..^=

I was already in a shitty mood as I carried a tray and scanned for a table. Unfamiliar faces scattered the entire cafeteria. I spotted Valerie and her posse as well as Gino sitting with some wolverines.

Where would this kid sit? I hated this. Of course Murphy was nowhere to be found when I actually needed him. There were no free tables so I had to pick one. I spotted a table of nerds. There? No they weren't giving me the time of day. Artsy kids in the corner?

A sudden impact from behind my right shoulder knocked my tray loose and I stared in horror as my tray clattered on the floor. Fuck, and I was hungry too.

"Sorry" a voice said in between laughs followed by snickers from 2 other boys.

"Watch it asshole" I said sharply. When the entire cafeteria fell silent, I immediately regretted it.

The three boys slowly turned with a hint of disbelief on their faces.

"What was that?" the one who'd hit me said. His lips curled in what looked to me like an amused smile.

No going back now.

"You hit me. On purpose." I said standing my ground. The whole cafeteria was watching this unfold. So much for flying under the radar.

"And don't think I won't hit you again just because you're a girl now".

My eyes scanned the room, no adults except the lunch lady who didn't seem to care. I briefly thought about diffusing the situation and apologizing but that's not how I rolled. Old me could take this guy. This wimp definitely couldn't but backing down now would only make the bullying worse.

Never give a bully an easy target or they'll keep coming back.

"But that's why you're coming after me, isn't it? Cause I'm a girl and easy to hit?" Truth be told, I hated saying it but from the look on his face, I could tell it was effective.

"Shut up" he said. His smirk had been replaced with an expression that did little to hide his anger.

It was getting dangerous but I was in too deep now. "Or what?"

My gaze flicked over to the entrance where Murphy was just making an entrance. My gaze flicked back to the boy in front of me and his now clenched fist. He wouldn't hit me would he? The vein in his neck told me he would.

I got ready. I had been in quite a few fights in my years on this earth and honestly I was good at it. I watched his right leg flex and I knew he was going to try to close the distance between us.

As both his hands rose to waist level, I knew he was going to attempt to shove me. And hard. With over 100 pounds on me, I knew it would send me flying and I knew it was going to hurt.

I decided I was going to sidestep the shove and let his momentum embarrass him. Hopefully they'd leave this kid alone when they realise he wasn't an easy target.

I analyzed the whole scenario as if in slow motion. I had to sidestep at the last moment so he wouldn't have any chance of recovery. I waited and waited until that perfect moment and then started my dodge.

Unfortunately I hadn't accounted for how slow this kid was. His dainty body lacked the power to move out of the way quickly enough. Both hands hit my left shoulder and launched me off my feet immediately knocking the wind out of me.

"Fuck" I thought to myself I'd even braced myself when I knew I wasn't going to dodge it and still. I hit the ground hard and an involuntary squeal left my lips. Fuck, that hurt.

I lay squirming on the cold floor willing myself to get up but my body wasn't cooperating. I took bigger hits than this on the daily when I played ball. When I played Running back, I learned quickly how to take hard hits and stay in control to prevent a fumble.

Laura's body wasn't at all equipped for any of this. I started to realise that I may have underestimated the difference between a boy's body and a girl's. I certainly regretted picking this fight.

Through half opened eyes, I saw the kid hit the floor with Murphy standing over him. What had happened? I was groggy. I tried hard to focus. The boy that had shoved me was on his ass. Did Murphy punch him? Shove him? I thought about how this must have been such an entertaining scene.

The old me would have been heckling from the sidelines. Maybe a little bit of instigating thrown in. Now though I lay flat on the smooth, cold, cafeteria floor barely able to keep my eyes open.

I watched with dizzy eyes as Murphy closed the gap between us. My gaze flicked over to the other boy who had picked himself off the floor but wasn't making any further moves.

Murphy was kind of cool actually, the way he dove in to protect me no questions asked. Kinda like how I would have done with my high school sweetheart all those years ago.

Did he like this boy? Well girl I guess. Nothing about her seemed remotely masculine so it made more sense.

I felt his arms go under me and a moment later, he'd picked me up into his arms.

Why was he doing so much? He was good looking, I can admit that. Probably athletic, strong and really sweet actually.

I'm sure he'd be able to get any girl at this school so why her?

I groggily rose my head to look at him. He was looking directly at me with a look of worry draped over his face.

"I'm sorry" I whispered. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't figure out why I said that.

He just shushed me.

=^..^=

I'd woken up sometime in the nurse's office who informed me that my mother was here and in the principal's office.

That filled me with dread. Parents coming to school was never a good thing. Then again I wouldn't be here tomorrow anyway so why should I care?

No doubt she was laying into them about letting her baby girl get assaulted.

After some tests, the nurse seemed satisfied, "No signs of a concussion. A bruised tail bone is the worst of your worries but nothing too major"

"Can I go?" I asked remembering to use Laura's voice.

"Sure, you can go see your mother in the office, she'll take you home". That was the first good news I'd had all day. At home I could lock myself away and await a new day.

=^..^=

When I stepped into the hallway, I realised I didn't actually know where the office was. Thankfully I spotted mother making a beeline for me.

"Hi mum" was all I managed before she pulled me into a bear hug.

No sooner had she finished checking me for harm did her worried look switch to a stern.

"Why would goad a bully like that? Are you trying to get seriously hurt?"

"It wasn't like that"

"This morning you were scared to come to school and then I hear got into a fight? Can you imagine how worried I was?"

"I'm sorry"

"No, I need you to tell me what's going on. Maybe I haven't been paying enough attention to you but I thought you were doing fine..." she paused "I don't even know".

When I didn't respond, she sighs and says we'll continue this at home with my father. Great, another thing to look forward to.

=^..^=

The drive home was long and uneventful. Occasionally, mum would turn to look at me with a worried expression before turning back to focus on the road. Sometime during the journey, she offered to stop for fast food which I declined.

Eventually I texted Murphy to let him know that I'd gone home so he wouldn't be too worried.

The modern SUV hummed quietly as it came to a stop followed by the engine shutting off. I heard the click of the doors unlocking then pulled the handle to open it.

I made a quick path through the front door, up the stairs and into my room locking the door behind me.

I hadn't had many eventful days since I died. Most of the bodies I'd 'stolen' lived very boring lives. Most were either still in school, working a shitty 9-5 or unemployed.

In most cases I could lock myself in their rooms and just browse the internet. When I wasn't watching a movie, I would be researching my old self - Eddie Russo or searching for other cases of body hopping.

For all intents and purposes, the world had forgotten me. My friends and family grieved for maybe a week. My girlfriend and side pieces had already started dating again not long after.

It made me sick how little people cared. Even the cops. From what I could tell, the case had been closed. No one else had died in the accident, just me so no harm done I guess.

I wanted to get these clothes off now that I'd made it into the privacy of her room but I didn't want to look at her.

So i just lay in bed and tried my hardest to fall asleep. 3:12pm. Nighttime couldn't come soon enough.

=^..^=

I awoke to soft knocks on the door followed by a man's voice.

"Laura, open up".

I didn't respond. I knew it was probably her father but I didn't want to talk to anyone and maybe if I ignored him, he'd go away. I checked the time on her phone. 6:50pm. Missed call from Murphy. Only a few hours to go.

"Don't make me get the key" the voice rang out again.

"I'm coming" I managed. I lazily got out of bed and dragged myself to the door, turned the lock and greeted the middle age man on the other side.

'You must be Peter Hill. The dad.' I thought to myself. Why did he look familiar?

"What's this I'm hearing about a fight?" He asked as he made his way past me.

'Hardly a fight' I thought to myself.

I didn't respond. I just followed as he made his way to a chair.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"Yes sir" I replied. A mistake. A spill over of my relationship with my own father. His raised eyebrow confirmed that this wasn't normal.

"And this boy you fought?"

"It wasn't an actual fight. He just pushed me, that's all".

He seemed disappointed.

"Your mother said you were provoking the boy?" It wasn't actually a question "Listen... Laura. I know girls can usually get away with saying that kind of stuff to boys but you need to realise they're not going to give you the same treatment they give the girls"

His expression seemed to me like he was asking if I understood him.

When I didn't reply he continued, "you can't say things like that and expect to get away with it."

I didn't disagree but it still hurt. He wasn't even pretending to be on my side.

"Do you understand?" he asked this time relying on the more direct means.

"Y..yes" I managed.

He sighed. "Get some rest, you have school tomorrow".

I didn't care about that. '3 more hours' I thought happily.

No matter how I looked at it, I failed. This kid is going to wake up tomorrow absolutely dumbfounded about everything that happened today.

The clusterfuck with Gino as well as the whole thing in the cafeteria with the other kid whose name I still didn't know. But I didn't care.

If he talked about it, about not being himself, nobody would believe him anyway. Thinking of the Gino, my mind wondered about the video he'd been talking about. I had a few more hours, I decided to satisfy my curiosity.

I first started looking through her contacts for Gino's name but it wasn't saved and I found nothing of interest in her messages either.

Checking the gallery yielded no results either. Still not giving up, I started checking every app in alphabetical order. It wasn't until I made my way to Telegram that I found what I was looking for. A single message from a user named "him" with a video.

I clicked play and stared with horror. The video was a mirror recording of Laura and a man in a fox mask behind her. The man had the camera in one hand and the other on her waist. I closed the app hurriedly and said under my breath, "that was CP".

What had this girl gotten herself into? What could I do? Even worse, her face was in full view. Should I tell her parents? Should I atleast tell Murphy? He seemed to care for her. That wasn't him in the video right? Was it Gino? That made the most sense right?

No, I had to stick to my rule of leaving their lives how I found them. I'd done enough damage for one day.

No, I wouldn't do anything. I closed the phone and put it face down on the bed. Two more hours now.

=^..^=

I don't remember falling asleep but I was glad to be waking up now. I smiled internally. The nightmare was over. I had never been so happy after a switch before.

But everything felt too familiar. I felt the same long hair, soft bed, tiny appendage between my legs. My hands frantically came up to my chest and I felt the same mound of flesh.

My eyes opened and searched the room. The same four walls, the same vanity, the same phone in the exact same spot where I'd left it.

I hurriedly picked it up to check the time, maybe it hadn't happened yet. 6.17am.

Fuck.

I swiped the phone to unlock it. 061122. The phone pass code, the date she started HRT.

Math was my first class of the day. Liam was her dead name. Noah was the boy that shoved her yesterday.

Fuck.

Why did I know that? Don't panic. I had to figure this out. I had never been the same person twice and certainly not two days in a row.

My mind darted to her locker code. 14,22,7. I didn't just remember it from yesterday, I remembered it from the start of the school year.

My mind darted from one memory to another before being pulled to focus on the heavy footsteps rapidly approaching my door. A moment later, the door opened with her father peaking through. He looked worried for a moment but his expression slowly dissipated into a neutral one.

"Sorry dad, just a nightmare" I said apologetically. He grumbled.

"Get ready for school" he told me simply before closing the door behind him.

Peter Hill was a Caster for some local news channel. One of those channels that uploaded clips to social media for some extra engagement. That must be how I knew him.

Peter Hill was also cheating on his wife. Or atleast he had been four months ago. Laura had overheard him talking to his mistress.

Laura never told her mother, or anyone else for that matter. She didn't want to tear her family apart. As more of her memories flowed in bombarding me with one emotion after another, I started to realise that she was having a really hard time.

Could that be why? Did she not want to come back? Was that even possible? Was something else keeping me here?

Over the 2 months that this had been happening, I'd really tried to figure out why it was happening. Nothing made sense. Was it God trying to teach me a lesson? Did all dead people experience this?

I can't say I particularly enjoyed jumping from one life to another but I certainly preferred that to being trapped as Laura Hill.

I had to find a way out. If she intact didn't want to come back, I had to make her want to. 6:30am. That gave me about 15 hours to figure out how. In the meantime, I figured I had no choice but to live her life and try not to damage it any further.

=^..^=

I pondered about all her problems while talking a shower. Partly because I needed to figure things out but also to keep my mind off her body.

I didn't feel this way about any of my other hosts. Their bodies felt like mine. In fact, I even rubbed one out a few times. But this, felt wrong. It didn't feel like my body. I felt like an alien in it.

It wasn't nearly as bad with clothes on but whenever I could actually see it, her skin, curves and breasts, it felt particularly bad in those moments. I wanted to be a man again.

I quickly got out of the shower and got dressed. The panties were relatively easy to put on. They were comfortable and made me feel really good if I was being honest.

The bra was more difficult but necessary after the encounter with Gino yesterday. The thought of walking around with everyone seeing my.. her nipples made me physically ill. After fumbling with the soft fabric for a while, I decided to just clasp it then step into it. That worked well enough.

I had briefly considered a skirt which surprised me but thankfully sense prevailed and I settled on jeans and a top. When I was satisfied with my look, I made my way downstairs but only after remembering to stuff my PE clothes in my bag.

=^..^=

The whole family was already sitting at the table when I arrived. I greeted mum and dad then made a face at Lucas.

"Hi honey, how are you feeling?" Mum asked cheerfully.

I smiled, "Better, thank you". Did she know she was getting cheated on? Probably not. I watched her interaction with my father. The hand touching and the genuine smiles. You could almost see her eyes sparkle when she spoke to him.

She had no fucking clue.

"Sorry I couldn't make your game yesterday buddy. Between work at the office and your sister's problems at school, we just couldn't make it". Dad said to Lucas.

"Yeah dad" he mumbled with obvious disappointment in his voice.

'Hey don't put this on me' is what I wanted to say but I thought better of it.

"Yeah sorry Luke" I reached across the table and touched his hand. She calls him Luke. They have an okay relationship when he's not throwing jab comments at her.

"I'm working late again today but how about we go out tomorrow as a family" Dad suggested. Mum and Lucas both perked up.

"That's a great idea" Mum added. Luke followed and it seemed it was my turn to approve which I did but fully planning to be gone by then.

=^..^=

"What do you think about joining me for a mother daughter outing after school today?" Mum asked.

"I have plans" I replied.

Mum seemed hurt but quickly recovered. "Is it Murphy?" She asked with a smile.

"Mum" I said embarrassed. My eyes glanced to Dad who seemed to be trying to ignore the conversation. "Invite him over, we haven't seen him in a while".

"Okay" I needed this conversation to be over. If I had to endure more of these mornings, I probably would go crazy.

=^..^=

I stepped into the bus and scanned for Murphy. I found him quickly in our usual seat. I smiled then made my way to the empty seat beside him.

"Hiya" I said. I was happy to see him.

"Hey" he was upset with me.

"I'm sorry about yesterday" I told him. Most of my good memories, well her good memories had him in it and looking at him now made me smile.

I playfully nudged him. "Don't be mad at me"

"I called you after school yesterday. You didn't answer. Figured you just didn't want to talk to me"

"That's not true" I exclaimed surprising myself "I just fell asleep. I was really tired".

Murphy turned to look out the window.

"I thought we told each other everything. Lately it feels like I don't know what's going on with you"

I didn't respond. I wanted to comfort him but I didn't know how.

"Whats going on with you and Gino?"

Laura had met a guy online. They flirted back and forth for a while and eventually agreed to meet. Shady motel, older guy, all of it a recipe for disaster. Laura in her vulnerable state drank his Kool aid thinking they were meant to be together.

They had sex, he recorded it and shared it on a porn site. Gino though just happened upon it while exploring those sites, atleast that's what Laura thought and made the most sense. Gino had the brilliant idea to use it to get what he's always wanted. Her.

"Nothing" I replied.

"Don't." He looked so done. I couldn't blame him. I had to tell him something. The truth? I was worried about how he'd see me if I did. See her.

If I did tell him the truth, he might help, or it could destroy their relationship. I could also lie or even tell him some version of the truth.

'Gino had a nude video of me and was threatening to share it' I mused.

It was technically true and it would reduce the blow to Murphy but if the actual truth ever came out, it would probably destroy their relationship. And it's not like Laura would know what I'd told him so she wouldn't be able to countinue the lie or half truth anyway.

In the moment, it felt like the right decision to tell him and it's strange but I felt like Laura wanted me to. And so I did. I showed him the video.

The noise of the school bus faded away and for those few seconds, all I could hear was the sound of my own heartbeat.

My eyes stayed glued to the white sneakers I had thrown on earlier. The hissing of the bus' breaks pulled me out of my trance.

Valerie. I watched her out of the corner of my eyes as she made her way to the empty seat I had initially sat in yesterday.

"Gino has this?" Murphy's voice snapped me to attention.

I nodded.

"Who is this?

"Some guy"

"Does he go to our school?"

I shook my head.

"How old is he?"

Fuck why did I feel like this? I didn't even do anything. I searched Murphy's face for any sign of emotion. Nothing discernable.

"I don't know"

"Laura, come on, what do you mean you don't know" He looked fed up but there was obvious care there "you're fucking pedos" he said incredulously but in a shushed voice.

"I didn't know" I told him half pleading.

"Hold on" He said looking around the bus, "we'll talk about this when we get off" .

And so that was that. The worst was over.

=^..^=

We found a quiet perch away from all the students and I told him everything. I told him how I was talking to some guy who told me he was 17 and everything that followed.

"Laura we have to tell your parents. The cops even"

"No!" I exclaimed "Nobody can find out" I stressed. I took his hand. They were warm. "Promise me you won't tell anyone".

He didn't try to hide his reluctance but eventually he agreed. "What are you going to do?"

"I have a plan"

"About Gino?" He asked finally.

"I have a plan about that too".

I did have a plan. Sometime between the enlightening shower, breakfast and the bus ride, I had figured out exactly what I wanted to do about all of it. However I would need some help from my old life.

=^..^=

Eddie Russo had contacts that 16 year old Laura Hill didn't. One of them was an insane conspiracy theorist that went by the moniker "Net Knight". Those of us part of a close knit circle of friends referred to him by his less impressive actual name, Willie.

Willie was a purveyor of information through less than legal means and thankfully, I remembered his Signal ID. When you're that paranoid, only the most secure messaging platforms are worth your time.

As I sat down for the first class of the day, I downloaded the app, created a new account and sent him the first message.

"Eddie Russo told me I could contact you if I needed help" SEND.

I didn't know when he'd respond or if at all but i had no choice. I put the phone down and prepared for my second day of school.

Sometime during Math, my phone buzzed.

"EDDIE RUSSO IS DEAD"

"I know" I typed. "A while ago, he told me you owed him. Something about the Beluga incident"

Of course I considered telling him the truth about me but decided I didn't want to spook him. This was a safer path.

In truth, the 'Beluga Incident' wasn't as intense as it maybe sounded. It wasn't even impressive when I thought about it. It was mean and cruel.

You see Willie and I went to college together. One fine evening at the club, Willie spotted an absolute babe. Easy 10. Only problem was she had a friend. Let's just say there was a lot larger than life. I had the unfortunate job of 'distracting' her all evening. Thus the name of the incident.

Mean and cruel.

"WHAT WAS EDDIE DOING TALKING TO A 16 YEAR OLD GIRL ACROSS THE COUNTRY ANYWAY?"

He was good. That message came almost immediately. I had his attention.

"It's not like that. Are you going to help me or not?"

"ONE TIME THING. WHAT DO YOU NEED?"

"I need dirt on this number" I sent him the number associated with the telegram account.

Nothing. I turned my attention to the class where a middle aged African American woman droned on about Algebra.

Eddie had no idea about all this stuff. Maybe he did once but not anymore. Laura though easily made sense of everything on the whiteboard. After all, she remembered last week's math class and all math classes before this one.

My heart skipped a beat when my phone vibrated again.

"BURNER. LAST USE PINGED A CELL TOWER IN YOUR CURRENT LOCATION. LOGGED IP ADDRESS FOR THIS TELEGRAM ACCOUNT MATCHES FACEBOOK AND SNAPCHAT ACCOUNTS OF A GIOVANNI 'GINO' DE LUCA. HANDSOME KID. SERIOUS T-GIRL FETISH."

Why didn't any of that surprise me.

-- File Received --

"I'M SENT YOU THE ZIPPED CONTENTS OF HIS DROPBOX. OTHER THAN HEAPS OF PORN, I CAN SEE SEVERAL PHOTOS AND VIDEOS OF YOU. I'M SURE YOU CAN FIND SOMETHING INCRIMINATING IN THERE. ARE WE DONE?"

Holy shit that Gino was stalking Laura and who knows for how long. There might have been cause to doubt her own rationalization that Gino had just stumbled on the video but I had more important fish to fry right now.

"I'm sending you a video, can you find and take it off the internet?"

"EVERYWHERE?"

-- File Sent --

"HOLY FUCK, THAT'S HOT. WHO'S THE FOX?"

"Can you do it?"

"SURE, BUT IT'LL TAKE SOME TIME. AFTER THIS THOUGH, DEBT IS PAID"

"Thanks. What was the Beluga Incident?" I typed with a smile on my face.

"TOP SECRET".

I chuckled to myself as I put my phone away and prepared to face the rest of Math class.

=^..^=

I was dreading lunch. Thankfully I didn't have any classes with Noah but as the entire grade had lunch together, I knew I would see him then.

No one had said anything to me all day which as memory served wasn't normal. The past few weeks had been particularly bad since Jeffrey's suspension.

See what had happened was Jeffrey had grabbed Laura's butt and gave it a firm squeeze thinking she was his girlfriend Fanny. Honest mistake due to both girls having long blonde hair in almost identical shades and Laura had been standing close to Fanny's locker.

Honest mistake. Jeffrey however had launched straight into a tirade of terrible name calling. Someone apparently hadn't liked that and reported the incident to the school.

What our anonymous do-gooder failed to realise is they had painted a very large target on Laura's back by taking out the first string QB at such a crucial point in the season.

I had... well Laura had been hoping they would let up when Jeffrey returned the coming Monday especially if the wolverines managed to win Saturday's home game against the much lower ranked Preston High School. If the Wolverines managed to keep their unbeaten record this weekend, it'd be no harm, no foul right?

Either way, it seemed the bullying had stopped early. Everyone had mostly avoided me today. Not even so much as an off handed comment. Maybe yesterday's theatrics had been more effective than I thought.

I scanned the room and quickly spotted Murphy sitting with a mixed group of boys and girls. I took my tray and before long, I was filling the empty seat beside him.

I studied the other kids at the table. Unathletic boys and plain girls. Kids I wouldn't have been caught dead sitting with in High School. A stark contrast to Murphy who wouldn't have been out of place at the football table.

Speaking of the football table, I spotted Gino sitting there and laughing without a care in the world. My stalker.

Almost like I'd summoned him, his eyes turned to meet mine. I quickly fixed my gaze on the chicken nuggets in my tray as if they were the most interesting thing in the world.

Murphy must have seen the exchange because he covered my hand with his. My heart threatened to beat through my chest. Why was he so nice to me... to her?

"So are you guys like dating?" One of the girls on the table asked.

I blushed. Were we? I mean, were they? Laura and Murphy.

Honestly he was way to good for her. Not even because she was transgender or anything. She just had way too much baggage. And he was perfect.

I looked into his eyes and felt myself drowning. His chiseled jaw... muscles that teased you just the right amount through his shirt...and his smile. Oh God his smile.

"It's complicated" Murphy replied.

"Honestly I don't think we should be sitting with her. She's crazy" Dean voiced. Dean, a red head with way too many freckles and I had a few classes together "It's only a matter of time before she blows up again and takes our social lives with her"

"I'm right here" I say rolling my eyes.

"I know, that's the problem" he retorts.

I didn't have time to defend myself however because out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Noah walking this way. Maybe Dean was right after all.

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Apologies for the absolute dick head of a protagonist. Thank you for reading this far. I'd love to hear what you think. Please leave a comment. Good or bad, constructive or otherwise. See you down there.

See the thing to know about me, the one and only Eddie Russo is that I don't back down from a fight. I've never cared about picking fights I can win. 5 versus 1? Bring it. No one makes Eddie their bitch. Certainly not some hormone fueled teenager.

"Relax Murphy, I come in peace" Noah said as he approached our table. Turning to me, he added "You got me in a lot of shit yesterday"

"You only have yourself to blame" I replied snarkly.

"You're real mouthy knowing you boyfriend is going to protect you" he laughed at his statement which infuriated me.

"I'm not afraid of you, Noah" I told him menacingly making sure not to break eye contact. Bullies in high school only go after the weak. They're cowards when it all comes down to it. I had to show him and everyone else that Laura Hill wasn't an easy target.

"Alright, some spunk. I actually like that" Noah had a carefree expression on his face very unlike the one of anger yesterday. This is why I wasn't worried when he closed what was left of the gap between us.

Whispering in my ear, he simply said "Watch yourself, little lady ".

When he turned to leave, I stayed wondering what he meant by that. An actual threat or an attempt to save face after being defied time and time again.

I watched him take a nugget from one of the boys' trays at the table and walk off.

"I told you she's fucking crazy" Dean said as soon as Noah was back at his own table.

Murphy didn't say anything but looked at me with a very concerned expression. What must it have been like to see his friend change so drastically in a matter of days.

Still, I had no choice. Laura's weak and naive personality had gotten her into this mess. In our world, the strong eats the weak. This concept typified the high school experience. To get her out of this mess, I had to be someone else.

When I relaxed, I realized my heart had been beating heavily. But not because of fear, it was excitement. I realized I hadn't had this much fun since I died or possibly even before that.

=^..^=

We had Science right after lunch. This was a class I had actually enjoyed back in my day. For once I tried to pay attention. There had been no updates yet from Willie and Gino hadn't said anything to me either. So I used this opportunity to relax a bit.

When it was over, it was time for PE. Something I used to be really good at. Now probably not so much.

I took my bag and headed for the locker rooms along with other students. The girls took a different hallway and so I followed. Weirdly this didn't even upset me in the slightest. I thought back to when I was forced to use the boy's restroom for many years and that misplacement had made me miserable. Made her miserable.

So when I turned a corner and the girls locker room sign came into view, it felt right. That rightness though was very shortlived as I was stopped at the door by a woman I recognized to be the girls coach.

"Sorry Laura, you know the rules"

Ah yes, the rules. The compromise for using the girls locker room was that Laura would wait for everyone else to be done changing before she went in. Treated like a fucking second class citizen.

I kind of understood. But also not. It felt like my mind was splitting in two. I as Eddie understood why Laura would be separated from the rest of the girls no matter how convincing she was. But it still felt unfair, invalidating and unnecessary.

One after the other, the girls left the room in their PE gear, I got some apologetic ones and others not so much. When the last of the girls had finished, I was then allowed to go in.

It didn't take long for me to strip out of my clothes and wear the shorts. Only then did it dawn on me how short and tight they actually were. They only came up to my upper thigh and were very restricting. I remembered I had to tuck and thankfully, I knew how. I inspected to make sure everything was in order and it looked good. Flat. Right.

I started to wear the PE top but heared the door to the locker room open. I should have been alone in here.

"Sorry, I forgot something" I heard a voice which sounded like Lilian, another girl from my grade.

"It's okay" I replied shyly turning to look at her. I had only managed to get my head through the neck hole of the very tight top so the rest of me was bare with just the bra I'd chosen to wear this morning.

"You're not wearing that are you? That bra"

"Umm I am"

She walked closer "Don't you have a sports bra or something?"

I shook my head "Forgot it". Which was true. Laura's memories told me she did usually bring a sports bra for PE but my thoughts had been such a jumble this morning that I had missed it.

She smiled, "here, I always carry a spare of everything" reaching into her bag to pull out a white bra out of her bag.

Handing it to me, she said "You can keep it. Go on, put it on. It'd be a shame for you to ruin such a beautiful bra" she touched the side section of my bra and traced the edges with her finger. Weird.

I thanked her and took it. When it was clear she wasn't leaving or even turning around, I did.

I took off the top and reached behind to unclasp the bra but I struggled. I knew what to do and I think my body did too so I couldn't figure out why I kept fumbling.

Suddenly, I felt her soft hands touch my back slightly, felt the tension on the strap and the sweet release of the pressure from the bra straps.

"Thanks" I said shyly.

"You're welcome" her voice was soft and caring.

I slipped the sports bra over my head and again she helped me pull the tight fitting garment down.

I thanked her again.

"You're pretty" she said simply.

I blushed. I picked up the PE top again and put it on in an attempt to escape all I was feeling and snap back to reality.

I was attracted to her as wrong as that was and felt. Laura's feelings though weren't of attraction. Far from it. I think she just wanted a friend.

I inspected myself. The PE outfit fit snugly on my slim frame.

"We should go before coach gets upset" She told me. I nodded.

=^..^=

The girls were stretching when Lillian and I joined them in the back of the line. Lillian looked at me and laughed, I did too. After stretching, coach explained that we'd be playing volleyball today and asked us to form teams. I stuck with Lillian who picked 4 other girls.

I glanced over to the boys'side of the gym where the coach had them running suicides. I certainly didn't envy them. I found myself watching Murphy who was already sweating. I watched him as he completed each lap even as other boys gave up.

I wonder why he didn't play any sports. I searched Laura's memories for an answer but no dice there either.

"He's a hunk, even I'll admit that" I heard Lillian say. We were still waiting for our team's turn so we sat together on a bench.

When I didn't respond, she continued, "are you dating?"

"No" I told her.

"Everyone thinks you are anyway, you might as well"

I glanced briefly at her then returned my gaze to him.

She liked him. I liked him. And I thought he liked me too so why weren't we dating? Neither of them had confessed it but it was easy to tell.

"Well I can tell you like him" she said smiling. "You should tell him. He would be lucky to have you".

I thanked her.

Eventually our team got our turn and that went smoothly. So did the rest of PE even though I had to wait again for the girls to finish showering. Lillian had given me a very apologetic look but I made sure to let her know that it was alright.

=^..^=

I zoned out during my last class of the day thinking about my plans to fix all of Laura's issues.

Biggest one was Gino. I had to get him off her back. The plan was to get home and sift through all the information Willie had given me. Find something useful and force him to stop. Two can play his game.

If Willie was able to take the video down, that would solve that problem. There'd still be some people who had the videos downloaded but they wouldn't know Laura anyway... except Gino and the Fox of course.

Laura hadn't seen his face. He had the fox mask on from the moment she'd arrived. For the life of me, I can't figure out why she wouldn't have just left at that point. Did she like the danger? Was she just so starved for attention?

I wondered if he was a problem that needed fixing. Probably yeah but was he an immediate danger? Could I ignore him and still move on from Laura's body?

Another problem was the bullying. I'd already managed to reduce it but that wasn't going to last. Many kids here still saw her as a freak. A boy pretending to be a girl regardless of how pretty she was. Currently she's still stuck in No Man's Land dressing like a boy. If she wants to be a girl, she had to embrace it.

I picked up her phone and found her mother's contact and sent a text.

"Mother daughter day? I need some new clothes".

I had to stop playing it safe or I'd be Laura forever.

=^..^=

Murphy came up to me at the school's entrance doors. It was hard to hear over the roar of happy students who were now looking forward to the weekend.

"We need to talk about everything. Wanna come over?" He asked with a raised voice to compensate for the noise.

"Actually I'm going to the mall with my mum" I told him. "Later?" I asked. Truth be told, I wanted to talk and spend some time with him.

"I can meet you at the mall later, what time are you done?"

I shrugged. "I'll call you, I gotta go, mum's picking me up" I told him.

"Okay later"

I smiled at him and left skipping through the crowd while looking for my mum's car.

=^..^=

We'd stopped by the house for a change of clothes and to drop Lucas off at his friend's house.

I used the chance to examine Laura's wardrobe. Some skirts and dresses sure but not many. And their lack of use was painfully obvious. Most of her clothes were unisex and leaning male. T-shirts, pants, sneakers, sweaters. It's like she was doing everything to hide her body.

No, that simply wouldn't do. I was going to swallow my own male pride and turn her into the kind of girl they couldn't bully.

"What made you change your mind?" Mum asked me on our way to the mall.

I shrugged "I just thought we should hang out more".

She smiled warmly. Bonus points if I can improve her relationship with her family.

=^..^=

We found a parking spot and made our way into the mega structure. There were a lot of people which is to be expected for a Friday evening.

Mum led me into a salon which she had decided would be our first stop. She'd been planning to get her hair done and suggested I get a treatment as well.

Beatrice our hairdresser quickly got into an animated discussion with my mother as soon as we walked in the door.

Mum introduced me as her daughter and asked for 'the works' whatever that meant. As Beatrice, who insisted I call her Bea got to work snipping and styling, I checked my phone and noticed I'd missed a message from Willie.

"DONE, FOUND 7 INSTANCES OF YOUR SEXY SHORT FILM ONLINE. LUCKY THAT IT WAS ONLY UPLOADED TO THIRD RATE COPYCAT PORN SITES WITH SHITTY SECURITY. THE VIDEO WOULD HAVE BEEN INDEXED AND THUMBNAILS MIGHT EXIST ON SEARCH ENGINES BUT UNLIKELY AND NOT SOMETHING TO WORRY ABOUT"

"thanks" I typed. This was good. That was one less thing on my mind. I was getting closer.

Beatrice had covered the mirror in front of me "to give me the full effect" so I just left my mind drift.

I felt my phone vibrate.

"ONE MORE THING. HERE'S THE ADDRESS WHERE THE FIRST INSTANCE OF THE VIDEO WAS UPLOADED FROM"

-- Map Link Received --

"A FINAL FAVOR TO MY GOOD FRIEND EDDIE"

"Thank you, Net Knight"

"DEBT IS PAID. DON'T CONTACT ME AGAIN, LITTLE LADY. HAPPY HUNTING".

Before I could type any response, I had gotten a pop up saying "You have been blocked by this user".

Bea snapped me back to reality.

"Now for you makeup dear" she said with a huge smile.

I thought that might have been going overboard but it served my goal of making her the perfect girl so I didn't object. Neither Laura nor I knew how to apply makeup so this was a good opportunity to see her at her most alluring. So I sat back and let Bea do her magic.

It surprised me how her mother seemed to totally accept her new daughter. Mine would have raised all hell if I had even suggested something as crazy as this.

Eyebrows, eye lashes, lips, every last section of my face was deliberately and expertly cared for. When the mirror cover came of, I couldn't recognise the girl looking back at me. She was incredibly beautiful and exuded a youthful elegance.

"Oh honey, you look so beautiful" Mum exclaimed. She closed the distance between us and took my hands "My beautiful daughter, let's go get you some clothes to match".

I had to admit my face and body were currently a juxtaposition. Out of this world beauty on top, plain tomboy on the bottom.

'I might give away all her sweaters to a shelter to help nudge her in the right direction' I thought to myself.

The shitty clothes though did little to stop the stares I got however. I had been in my fair share of the spotlight in my time but this was different. I was turning heads and it made me feel self conscious.

Mum looked proud atleast.

By the end, mum had bought me an entirely new wardrobe of dresses, skirts, tops, shoes and more. She kept buying outfits and when I didn't put up any resistance she bought even more. Laura had resisted a lot so I think she was overcompensating for lost time.

She only stopped when we couldn't carry any more. She convinced me to leave on the final dress I had tried and ditch the old clothes.

"Should we get some food?" she asked me with a big smile on her face. I felt guilty keeping my dad's affair a secret from her. She didn't deserve that. But I also didn't want Laura to wake up and her family was getting a divorce either.

"Murphy's coming. I'll eat when he gets here"

She gave a knowing smile. "oh he will adore you when he sees you. Help me take the bags to the car and I'll get out of your hair okay?"

=^..^=

It had been an quite a day. I had a plan, I'd made lots of progress and even made a new friend. Things were a little off and uncertain with Murphy so I hoped I could clear some of that tonight.

"Laura?"

I turned to see Valerie who was standing with Nicole and Fanny beside her.

"I thought that was you, you look different..."

"Nice outfit" Fanny said. I couldn't tell if she meant that or not.

I smoothed the skirt of my dress unconsciously. "Thanks" I told her regardless.

"What are you doing here all by yourself?" Valerie asked still eyeing me up and down.

"Umm just waiting for Murphy. He should be here any moment"

"Right..."

Why did she care I wondered. Yesterday she was pulling my hair and now here she is talking all nice.

I forced a smile, "I'll see you on Monday". I turned to face the mall entrance where I expected to see Murphy any second.

"Girl, chill" Valerie said as she walked around me to face me again. "Can you cheer?"

What?

"What?" I asked.

"Have you ever cheered before, do you want to?"

"What are you doing?" Fanny asked from behind me.

"I mean... she's pretty enough. Hot even. Slim" Valerie inspected me like a piece of meat.

"Thanks but..." I began

"Trials are on Tuesday..." she said matter of factly "If you change your mind. Come on girls, this place blows".

As the three girls walked off, I said under my breath 'Oh boy'.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Enjoying Laura/Eddie's story so far? There's a lot more to come so stay tuned. Leave a comment :)

As I thought more about it, I actually started to seriously consider it.

On one hand, if I wanted to stop the bullying once and for all, this was a sure fire way. As a former football star, I knew really well that no one dared mess with our girls.

Also this girl was a bit of a wallflower desperately in need of friends. This would give her more than she knew what to do with.

On the other hand, Laura didn't know a single thing about cheerleading. And in the last two days I had come to realise there isn't a single athletic bone in her body. Plus did I really want to throw her to the wolves like that?

I mean, close proximity to Valerie and the rest of the squad? Poor girl wouldn't stand a chance.

God I didn't think this much when I was alive. Maybe if I had, I still would be.

I was dragged out of my thoughts by the sight of Murphy who simply froze when he saw me.

I smiled and waved to him but he didn't return it. I pushed loose locks of my hair behind my ear and walked up to meet him.

"Hi" I said still smiling.

"Hi" he finally responded.

I don't know what possessed me to do a twirl but that's what I did. This caused the skirt of the dress to spiral and it surprised me how good it felt.

I giggled. "How do I look?"

I'd expected him to say I looked beautiful or amazing or any other variation of that but instead he took my hand and pulled me out of the mall and away from the hustle and bustle of the now even more crowded mall.

"Where are we going?" I asked worried. He was being too forceful and my wrists were starting to hurt.

"Stop!" I yelled. He finally did and revealed the most pained expression.

"I don't understand what's going on" he told me after letting go of my hand.

"What do you mean?"

"I don't recognize you anymore. The way you talk, the way you act, now the way you look, your expressions" he blurted out in a rushed fashion.

"I'm just trying something new" This was bad. I'd never had this happen before. But then again, I hadn't interacted with this many people before. And trying to fix all her problems, I had stopped being careful.

"Nothing about you is the same! Even the subtle things you do that you don't even notice like the way you rub your nose ever so often"

Fuck. This is why I stay isolated. I searched her memories for a way out.

"You're crazy" I said. Something she'd told him numerous times in the past.

He shook his head, "Look, even the way you said that! Cold and calculating. I feel like I'm losing my mind"

He was right after all. Even with her memories, I could only pretend to be her at a passing glance. Anyone that really looks must see it plain as day.

"I.. I" I stuttered. I had to leave. "I have to go"

I turned to leave.

"When's my birthday?" I heard him ask.

"May 4th" I said confidently "Of course I know your birthday."

"Who was my first kiss?"

"Allie. 6th grade. Murphy, it's me" I tried convincingly "I'm just trying to be someone else because everyone kept walking all over me and using me and I'm sick of it"

"Everything's fucked in my life" I didn't know when the tears started streaming down. "I need to be someone better. Someone who can stand up for herself and doesn't have to be the victim all the time".

"I feel like I'm on guard all the time afraid of when next someone is going to knock my food down or call me names!"

I don't know where the tears came from. Or the words for that matter. But the next thing I knew, Murphy had enveloped me in a warm hug. I clung tightly to him.

"It's okay. I'm sorry"

Mission accomplished. If only I could get the tears to stop. I stood there, crying into his arms until I had none left.

Those were Laura's tears. And maybe some of mine too. When we had both calmed down, he spoke,

"It's okay Laura. How about we go in and get some food?"

"I want to go home" I replied. The more I interacted with people, the more chances there were to mess up in a way I couldn't go back from.

And anyway, I needed to end all this. And soon.

"Okay, I'll take you home" He agreed.

As he led me to his dad's car that he'd borrowed, he finally said it "You really do look amazing"

I smiled back at him. Better late than never I guess.

=^..^=

We rode mostly in silence through the streets of our suburb. Occasionally I'd glance at him and wonder what he was thinking so when we started nearing the house, I asked him, "what's on your mind?"

"It's just... Could it be some kind of split personality thing?"

"This again?"

"Laura you're like a completely different person"

"You're being dramatic" I said back to him. That's right, dismiss and deny.

"Yesterday you didn't know your locker combination... and you didn't know that was Valerie's usual seat either"

Okay dismissing wasn't working.

"I had a lot on my mind. With the video and Gino..." I said changing the subject.

"What are you going to do about that anyway?" Murphy asked as the car rolled to stop in front of my house. Dad's car was in the driveway so I knew he was back.

"Probably just let him release if he wants to" I lied "I can't have him holding that over me forever"

"That's not a very good plan. Do you want to figure out something together?"

"Thanks but no. I don't think Gino actually wants to hurt me. I doubt he'll do it."

"Well if you insist" He resigned "I'm here if you need anything"

"Thanks Murph, you're the best" I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. "I know I can always rely on you"

With a final smile, I pulled the door handle and got out of the car leaving him speechless.

Of course I had no intention of letting Gino release anything. I was going to rain fire on him if he dared.

'When I'm done with him, he'll wish he never heard the name Laura Hill' I thought to myself with a smile.

Only when I got in the house and close the door did I hear Murphy's car start and drive off.

=^..^=

"Hi Dad" I said as I walked passed the living room heading for the stairs.

"Laura" I heard him say which caused me to let out a sigh before turning.

I saw his eyes scan me from head to toe. The full long hair, the stylish a-line dress and wedge sandals, I would have paid a pretty penny to know his thoughts in that moment.

"Who was that outside?"

"Oh just Murphy dropping me off" I replied.

"Hmm... seems I have to have a talk with him. Invite him tomorrow" He said like it was no big deal.

"To the family dinner?" I asked horrified.

He only grunted his confirmation before turning back to the TV.

=^..^=

It didn't take me long to have Signal installed on her computer and the zipped file downloaded.

It did take me very long though to sift through all the files it contained.

To cut it short, yes there was porn, lots of it but that wasn't a crime. There was even regular everyday stuff like PDFs and screenshots of text messages and video games.

Interestingly, I found screenshots of alt right discord channels with racist messages and some borderline neo-nazi rhetoric.

But still not much incriminating. Kids at that age get into some weird shit. It was until I found what Willie had mentioned. The MATERIAL001-NEW folder.

There were pictures and videos of me and atleast 1 other girls. I didn't recognise but that didn't matter. I had him. And I knew just how to handle it.

=^..^=

KNOCK. KNOCK.

Slowly but surely my eyelids drifted apart and I was bombarded with blinding rays of light streaming into the room through the open window.

It was Saturday morning and I was still Laura. Good. I couldn't leave yet anyway.

"Honey are you up?" I heard my mum from the other side of the closed door.

"I am now" I voiced back.

"Are you going to be okay by yourself?" she asked.

"Yeah!"

"Okay your food is in the kitchen. Remember we're going out tonight. Your dad said you should see if Murphy is available to come"

"Okay mum" I certainly didn't miss being a teenager.

"Call us if you need anything. Bye sweetie". I listened as her shoes clicked and clacked back down the stairs till I couldn't hear it anymore. Not long after, I heard my Dad's Escalade rev to life and drive off.

Sweet silence. I had the house to myself. Time to get to work.

I sent two text messages. One to Murphy inviting him to dinner with my family this evening. The other to Gino.

"My parents aren't home. Wanna come over?"

They had a game tonight and maybe some practice as well so I had to do it early.

Ever the poet, he replied:

"nice c u soon"

I had to get ready. I took a quick shower and put on my battle gear which consisted of the shortest skirt I owned (courtesy of last night's shopping trip), a black push up bra Laura had gotten early in her transition and my only pair of heels.

To top it all off, I added a red satin button up blouse with the top 3 buttons open to give a very clear view of her cleavage underneath.

After brushing my hair and watching myself move in the mirror, I decided I was ready.

=^..^=

When I heard the door bell ring, I did my best to calm myself and put my game face on. Show time.

I felt amazing as I walked down the stairs to open the door. Like the most powerful being in the world. Eddie Russo had never felt this good.

I opened the door and gave Gino the most sultry smile I could manage.

"Gah damn!" He exclaimed as I walked away from the door leaving him to enter and close it behind him. The heels forced me to sway my hips for balance which I'm sure added to the appeal.

"Look who finally decided to come around" Gino said confidently "I'm already hard looking at you"

I turned back around to face him. This was going to be fun.

"Get on your knees" He told me "Price of my silence, you know how it goes".

I smiled, "How about we do things a little differently? Why don't YOU kneel and suck it?"

You see when I was sifting through all of his porn, I noticed a common trend. More often than not, the guy was being dominated. This was a gamble, but I had a good feeling.

Gino looked stunned. When I gestured to the floor again with my loveliest smile, I saw his knees start to buckle. With not so much as a word of dissent, Gino dropped to his knees.

"Come" I said. It took a second for whatever pride he had left to dissipate to be replaced with lust and I watched this tough guy crawl on his knees towards me.

When he finally reached me, he reached for my skirt but I slapped his hand away, "Not yet"

Gesturing to my heels, I commanded him to take them off and he did.

I took a seat with him still kneeling in front of my chair. It was time for phase two.

Raising my left leg, I placed my toes right on his forehead to no resistance.

"Suck it" I told him.

From his angle and with my short skirt, I knew he was getting a full view which only made me more excited. I told myself I was only doing this to break him down and make him do whatever I wanted but I wasn't so sure anymore.

He took my leg in his hands and stuck as many of my toes as he could fit in his mouth. I scoffed at what was happening. I hadn't even played my cards and he was already putty in my hands. Or feet I should say.

I had to stay focused though. It was time to play my cards.

"I'm going to need you to delete that video" I told him.

This seemed to snap him out of his trance and suddenly Gino was back. When he let go of my feet, I crossed my leg, toes still dripping with saliva.

"And why would I do that?" he asked while cleaning his mouth

"Because blackmailing is a crime and you're very sorry?" I joked.

He laughed "I have you by the balls. You have to do what I say"

"And if I don't?"

"Murphy and the rest of the school get to see just how much of a slut you really are"

I sat up in my chair.

"How about this? You're going to delete that video because if you don't, I'll tell the entire school you've been stalking me" I told him seriously

"So what? Nobody is going to believe you. Just another desperate cry for help by a loser nobody"

"You're not even going to deny it?"

"You have no proof. You wouldn't be putting on this whole charade if you did"

"Oh but I do. I found your cloud backup and all your files. Does 'Material double O 1' sound familiar?"

Gino had put some distance between us at this point. It was already over and he didn't even know it. His face was white and he looked like he had some trouble breathing.

"Whatever you think found doesn't belong to me. I'll deny it. You still have no proof. Nobody is going to believe a tranny bitch over me"

"Maybe they wouldn't have before, but not when they see this video" I smiled and nodded over to the TV where my phone was propped up with full view of the entire living room.

Horrified he rushed over and grabbed the phone. I laughed "Don't bother, it's streaming.. Say cheese" I told him.

"But don't worry, nobody's watching the stream... yet".

I watched a dejected Gino end the stream and place the phone on table before taking a seat at the nearest couch.

It felt amazing.

"You release anything about me, I release your video. I'm not going down alone"

He fell into my trap the moment he set foot in the house.

"Distribution of child pornography is punishable by up to 40 years in prison. Don't make things worse for yourself". I said having been waiting for him to say that.

I stood up and made my way to the door, "Don't worry, just delete the video and no one has to ever find out about any of this".

I opened the door for him. He looked defeated. Each unsteady step he took to the door filled me with joy.

"I'm giving you a chance here, take it. And if I hear that you threaten another girl ever again, I'll destroy you. Now get out".

Gino didn't say anything else. I wondered if he could still taste my foot in his mouth.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Another chapter down. How are you enjoying it so far? Let me know.

Story's already done in my head, just need to put it down. Stay tuned.

"dinner with your family?? like me you and your parents"

I read the text that had just arrived from Murphy. I was still riding the high of what had just happened. I had made a plan and executed it to perfection.

And as much as I hated to admit it, that was very much unlike me. See I never really made plans. I didn't think things through. I certainly never had backup plans for my backup plans like I'd just done.

"And Lucas. Are you busy? I can just tell my dad that you're busy" I texted back careful not to deviate too much from how she typed in previous messages.

The next message came almost immediately.

"laura do NOT tell your dad that i'm busy"

"what time?" he texted again

"did you talk about me?" and again.

"Not really, it was last night when you dropped me off" I replied.

I was still sitting in the living looking like I'd just walked out of a dirty magazine with my left toes cold from the saliva.

I decided I needed another shower.

I picked up my heels and made my way upstairs. Took the rest of the outfit off and made my way into the bathroom.

Before I could get in though I heard my phone ding again.

"what time?"

"6 7 ish" I replied. 'Does she say ish?' I thought to myself. Not that I could recall.

"ok I'll be there around 6:30"

"Oh yeah btw we're going out to eat" I remembered and told him.

"what where?"

"I don't know. Just come here and we'll go together"

"I'd rather meet you there"

"Suit yourself. I'll find out and let you know"

"formal?"

"Oh my god, just wear anything"

"fine"

Why was he being so extra? Anyway when I was sure there weren't any more messages, I finally got in the shower. Washing the last bits of Gino off me felt great.

=^..^=

A shower, a meal and a movie later, I got a text from Lillian.

"hey girl what are you up to?"

I checked the time and it was only about 1:30pm. I had atleast 3 more hours before my parents got back and I certainly wanted to hang out with Lillian if that's what she was offering.

I knew I probably should have just stayed in today. The more I interacted with people, the higher the chance of being in another situation like what happened with Murphy last night.

In the end, I decided that Lillian was a new friend and most likely safe. And besides, I had to water this budding friendship... for Laura's sake.

"Nothing really, just watching a movie" I texted back and waited.

Instead of the text back though, I got a call from a number I didn't have saved.

"Girl hi" Lillian's soft voice came through my speakers.

"hi" I responded.

"So you want to come over? "

"Oh sure" I said without hesitation.

"Awesome, I'll send you the address" I swear I could hear the happiness in her voice.

"Okay" I replied smiling not minding that she couldn't see it.

"Just to warn you though, we won't be alone. And do you have a swimsuit? No worries if you don't, you can borrow one of mine" She giggled.

Okay this I hadn't planned for. Still, hanging out with pretty girls in bikinis? What's not to like.

"I think I have one"

"Okay, just texted you the address. Just ring when you get here. Byee" she said finally in a playful manner.

I tossed my phone on the bed and let out a big sigh. Time to get dressed. I knew I could tuck really well, Laura could I mean, and since she was very small down there I could probably get away with a normal bikini but I decided not to risk it.

A mishap would essentially end any chance of a normal life she had so I decided to go with a swim skirt. Bonus points that I could just wear the skirt there anyway. Were they at a public pool?

I slipped on a loose crop top over the bikini top and paired the look with simple flat sandals. From what I could tell, it was quite a hot day outside and felt this would be the most comfortable.

When I was satisfied, I put my phone, a change of clothes and other essentials into a kind of tote bag and I was ready.

How would I even get there? Checking the address on a map, I accepted that I just couldn't walk it. I could order an Uber with my dad's account but then he'd know that I went out. That wasn't the worst thing in the world but I'd just rather not.

Mum's car was in the driveway and she usually kept the key in a tray in the living room. While Laura didn't know how to drive, Eddie sure did. We had a winner.

=^..^=

I unlocked the door of the Mazda CX-5 and got in and only then did it hit me. I hadn't been in the driver's seat of a car since I died. The memories of that night came rushing through. Dodging that car, spinning out of control with the brakes doing little to help.

I briefly considered just ordering an Uber but steeled myself.

'Don't be a bitch' I thought.

After adjusting the seat, I turned on the car and set off following the GPS.

=^..^=

I arrived at a large house 15 minutes later. It certainly wasn't a public pool like I had originally guessed. I parked mum's car behind one of the many cars lining the curb and texted Lillian.

"I'm here"

"Just ring the bell" She responded not even a minute later.

I took another deep breath before walking to the door to do as I'd been told.

"Hi, honey. My, my, aren't you pretty" The woman who had answered the door said with a big smile "Just walk through that door and out the back" She added pointing to a door at the end of the hallway behind her.

"Thank you, Mrs. Miller" I assumed. She seemed nice.

I admired the house as I walked through it. High ceilings and modern furniture. I gawked at the beautiful chandelier when I passed by an ajar door that showed the living room.

"Tell Lily there's some extra sandwiches in the kitchen" she called from the behind me.

"Okay" I sounded back.

=^..^=

The backyard was a gorgeous open space with pleasing decor and a swimming pool taking up most of it.

My eyes glanced around to all the kids there. 7 in total. Interestingly I only recognized Lillian and two other girls from our school. 1 girl and the 3 boys present were all strangers to me.

"Hi" I said shyly when one of the girls spotted me.

"Laura!" Lillian squealed as she ran up to give me a hug "Glad you could make it"

The hug felt nice and genuine and I just let myself get sucked into it.

"You look so pretty" she told me "And I just love your hair"

"Thanks" I blushed

"Come meet everyone" She said pulling me towards the rest of the group.

"You know Cassie and Emma" They both waved at me as she said that.

"that's Ronnie and his girlfriend Fiona" she pointed to the couple who were sharing a pool lounge chair in an intimate pose.

"That's my brother John and that's Damian" She gestured to two boys sitting on the farthest lounge chairs.

It wasn't hard to figure out which one was her brother. They had the same black hair with his styled in a taper.

Damian though had my full attention. A singular earring and a crew cut complimented his pretty face very well. His best feature by far was his body. Rock hard abs and a beautiful V shape that wouldn't have been amiss on a runway.

He wore nothing except a tiny pair of shorts that showed an outline, a hint of the package stored underneath.

"Hi" I said again while Lillian led me to a free lounge chair beside her. Although everyone there had their swimsuits on, the pool itself lay undisturbed. The closest to it being Cassie and Emma who sat on the pool edge with their legs in the water.

"Your mum said there's more sandwiches in the kitchen" I whispered to here as I took a seat.

"Okay" she acknowledged "Are you hungry?"

I shook my head just before Lillian handed me a non-alcoholic beverage. Another downside of being a kid.

"Lil, you didn't introduce her" John said.

"Sorry hi I'm Laura, nice to meet you" I said.

"Likewise" John said with a smile. Not so much as reaction from Damian.

"Did you bring a suit?" Lillian whispered to me.

I replied by taking off the crop top to reveal a bikini top that matched the skirt I had on "Ta da" I mouthed.

"I heard Valerie asked you to try out?" Cassie asked... or was she just telling me.

Girls really do talk. I guess it made sense. Cassie was on the squad after all.

"For real?" Lillian asked.

"Yeah but I don't know if I want to do it" I responded.

"Why not? You totally could" Cassie said convincingly.

"Of course you'd say that" Lillian told her jokingly.

"What do you even have against the cheerleading anyway?" Cassie asked.

I glanced over to John, Damian and the couple who were engrossed in their own conversation.

"Lily doesn't like organizations" Emma chipped in. Emma was the mutual friend between Lillian and Cassie. Emma and Lillian had known each other forever. When Cassie's family started coming to the same country club that Emma's did, they became friends out of necessity.

"No I don't like organizations that create unnecessary divisions and cheerleaders are all about that"

"What does that even mean?" Cassie asked seemingly confused.

"Let's change the subject" Lillian said and without waiting for approval she continued, "For what it's worth, I do think you should join though".

Lillian and Valerie weren't exactly tight so that was a bit surprising

"As long as you don't become stuck up afterwards and we can still be friends" She added.

Cassie looked like she was going to say something but didn't. I wondered why Emma wasn't on the squad either. If I had to guess, I'd say even though she was pretty, she wasn't exactly thin like the other girls.

"How do you guys all know each other?" I asked cutting into the other conversation.

"Oh Ronnie and Damian are my buddies from college" John said.

College boys. I kinda got that vibe.

"Right" was my only response. Everyone seemed to just be lounging and drinking but that water looked amazing.

Slipping off my sandals I decided there was no time like the present. I walked up to the edge of the pool, took a deep breath and with a little hop, I dropped in.

I stayed motionless as I let myself sink lower and lower.

This was about as different of an experience as I could imagine. 2 months ago I was a regular guy living my best life. My buddies and I had been thinking about starting a business together. Now I was a 16 year old girl in a pool with college boys waiting for me to resurface.

It was reassuring that none of them was giving me the time of day though. I don't know if I'd have had this much restraint when I was their age.

I loved how the water dulled the sounds of the outside world allowing me to be filled with my own thoughts. Bubbles occasional passed through my lips destined for the surface.

How long had I been down here? Her lung capacity must have been much less than mine had been because I was already feeling the strain. Time to go.

I kicked the water beneath my feet and slowly ascended until my head broke through the surface. I took a deep breath and laughed.

"Find anything down there?" Damian asked.

I blushed, took another breath, held it in and went beneath the surface again. This time my peace was disturbed by another pair of feet breaking through the water barrier.

Damian. I watched as he slowly descended to my level looking me in the eyes. I stared back. The distorted rays of sunlight bounced on his chest even underwater.

Since when did I start looking at boys like this? Why did it feel normal?

My thoughts however were interrupted by multiple sets of feet breaking the water barrier. I rose to get some air and saw everyone except the couple now found themselves in the pool. Damian arose not long after me. His eyes still trained on me.

When John pushed water with his palm and splashed it in his sister's face, he began a frenzy of water splashing and screaming teenagers.

I don't remember how it had started, maybe one of the boys had challenged the other but soon we were racing from one edge of the pool to the other having the time of our lives.

Sometime later, John I think it was had done a backflip into the pool. When Cassie had captured it as a really cool photo, it had given rise to our next activity. With each picture that Cassie or Emma or someone else took of me, I found myself getting closer to them. And I think them to me as well.

This went on and on until slowly but surely every last one of us had become exhausted and regained their original places on the lounge chairs.

I had had so much fun. More than I expected. Damian, John, Ronnie as well as the rest of us girls talked and laughed so much that you would have thought we had been long time friends.

Eventually, Lillian had brought up Murphy at which point I remembered the dinner. Checking the time to see 5:12pm, I realised I had to get going before my parents got back and found a missing car.

Lillian told me I could change in the pool house which I did and said my goodbyes.

Damian had offered to drop me off but unfortunately I had to tell him that I'd driven there to the surprise of everyone.

Still he walked me to the car and stood there till I left effectively subverting all my expectations that he would ask for my number.

The driveway was still empty when I got home to my relief. I got out of the car making sure to readjust the seats. As I walked into the house, I reminisced about the day I'd had. But it wasn't over yet.

=^..^=

I texted Murphy the address of the restaurant as I sat in the backseat of my father's escalade with Lucas.

"Okay I'll be on my way" he texted back.

"Dress fancy" I sent back before turning my focus to the world flying by me.

It had been around 6:40pm when my parents returned and nearly an hour later when we left the house so it was dark now as we rode to the fancy restaurant my dad had chosen.

Mum had basically dressed me herself picking largely from the outfits she'd bought me the night before.

The loose satin blouse tucked into a knee length skirt was both young and chic. Somewhere along the line, I had lost my aversion to these kinds of outfits. Eddie would have been horrified by what he'd seen in the mirror but this me wasn't and that scared me.

All this time, I thought I had been changing Laura but I started to realise that maybe she'd been changing me just as much.

The restaurant was fancier than I expect with a lush amount of greenery and warm colours.

"Oh Peter, this place is beautiful" Mum exclaimed. I agreed. The elegance was obvious. I briefly wondered about the price tags on the menus but smiled when I remembered I didn't have to worry about that.

We were met at the door, asked for the name of our reservation and escorted to our seats at a beautiful corner table with exquisite views of the world outside.

There certainly were some perks about my predicament. Very little chance I'd have been able to eat at a place like this in my old life.

Lucas preoccupied with his iPad didn't make much fuss so most of the attention fell to me. They'd ask me questions like "how was school?" which I usually dismissed with a one word answer.

Mum would occasionally tell us about work or about a particularly annoying customer she'd had. I watched as she touched his arm and laugh at his bland jokes. Sometimes I'd smile at these shows of affection and catch myself when I realised that he never reciprocated any of them.

Their relationship was a lie and I had to do something about it.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Another one down :) Thoughts? I look forward to hearing from you.

But what could I really do? If I told mum, their relationship would almost surely end. Great for them probably, bad for Laura and Lucas.

If I told dad that I knew and tell him to stop? Maybe he agrees and stops but her relationship with her family almost certainly gets strained beyond repair. He needed to keep seeing her as his little girl and this would ruin that.

"Something on your mind pumpkin?" He asked me.

Atleast I knew he loved his kids and maybe they were the ones keeping the family together. There's also the chance that Laura was the reason they fell apart in the first place.

I remembered her father used to be very much against the transition. I remembered them fighting over it. I thought maybe Laura might have blamed herself too but those memories weren't clear.

"Just about school. I've been asked to join the cheerleading squad" I offered.

"Honey that's wonderful" Mum said happily "You know, I used to be on the squad. I tell you, those girls will be your rock. I'm still friends with a lot of them"

Laura didn't know that. Her parents never really talked about their lives growing up. The story of how they even met, Laura had found out from her grandmother. Susan had only been an intern at the same firm Peter worked at. Apparently it had been a hushed marriage when Susan had gotten pregnant with their first child, Liam at the time.

Granny talked a bit too much when she drank and she drank a lot when she babysat.

"I wish I knew you back then" Dad told her. "You still have the body" Was that the first compliment I'd heard him throw her way.

She laughed "No I don't, I love my kids but you two really butchered my body" She gave me a smile. I smiled back.

I glanced over at Lucas who was playing some dumb game on his iPad. That kid's not going to be able to hold a conversation when he grows up.

=^..^=

While the waiter took our orders, my attention was drawn to the familiar Jeep Wrangler that had just pulled in and was being attended to by the same valet that had taken dad's Escalade. We told the waiter that that was the last of our party that had just arrived and he suggested he'd return which my dad acknowledged.

When Murphy stepped out, I did a quick scan of his outfit. Dark blue jeans paired with a button up shirt and a blazer. His hair was combed in a messy fashion that pretended to not have taken much effort but I knew better. Overall a nice touch.

"He's here" I announced. I waved at him as he walked through the restaurant doors and signaled him over. The Maître d' seeing this exchanged didn't bother him and just let him come over.

"Hello Mr. Hill, Mrs. Hill" he said charmingly. My my, he really did clean up nicely.

"Murphy! So wonderful to see you again" Mum exclaimed all bright and bubbly in usual fashion.

"Hello young man, please take a seat" My dad said stoically.

"Hey little man" Murphy who was referring to Lucas smiled as he took a seat on my brother's and my side of the rectangular table with my parents on the other side.

For the first time this evening, Lucas acknowledged someone else at the table albeit with a single "hey".

"Hi Laura, you look pretty" he told me

"Thanks" I blushed.

Seeing this exchange, my father proceeded with his line of questioning.

"Murphy is it?"

"Yes sir"

"Tell me about yourself. I hear your name come up quite a lot"

Thanks dad.

"Oh um I live with my father. He uh teaches at the university"

"A learned man" Dad nodded seemingly approvingly. "You may know that I also make a living by dissemination of information so we do have something in common".

Murphy nodded. He looked so nervous. So cute.

"And your mother?" He continued.

"She passed sir"

"My condolences"

"It's fine Mr. Hill. It was a long time ago"

That it was. Infact it was before Laura and Murphy had become friends so she'd never met her either.

Mum of course already knew. Laura had told her when she'd had her own barrage of questions about him sometime ago.

The waiter arrived at our table and finally took our orders. In the end, all of us settled for some form of steak, rib or filet except mum and Lucas who went with a salad dish and specially made burger respectively.

=^..^=

"Any plans for college yet?" Dad continued his questions.

"I'm actually planning to defer for a year to get some real world experience" Murphy responded. While that was true, real world experience basically meant travel for a year.

"Oh that's smart" mum chipped in "Didn't you do that too honey? You always talked about how much that year helped you"

Dad grumbled. "It also set me back and delayed my career"

"Are you planning to do the same?" Dad turning to me for the first time in a while.

"I don't know" I replied.

"You remember Bill?" Dad turned to mum. She gave him an unsure nod so he continued anyway. "He's the Dean of Admissions now at my old alma mater and he always talked about the importance of finishing school young"

A decision that was atleast a year away? Yeah I'd let Laura make that one.

"Being a legacy of course gives you numerous advantages as well" He droned on "The opportunities for networking as well is incredibly valuable at that age and the kids you meet there might even end up becoming your business partners one day"

When did this turn into a lecture?

"Laura could join a sorority as well" Mum added. Did she ever disagree with him? And since when have they been planning out my college life. "She's just the kind of girl they're looking for"

"I had hoped to see my kid join the boys at Sigma Nu but of course that won't happen now" He took a bite from his steak. "I can honestly say they made me who I am today"

I decidedly wasn't having any fun. By the looks of it, neither was Murphy.

"There's always Lucas" Mum consoled him. "He's more like you in many ways than Laura ever was".

=^..^=

The rest of the dinner carried on in a similar manner. Dad would ask Murphy a question that inevitably led to him droning on about another subject or a question that was clearly a test. What he was testing though is anyone's guess.

Honestly it seemed dad was grilling him a bit hard but Murphy in usual fashion held up extremely well.

Still he seemed tense so I reached over and touched his lap. He responded by taking that hand in his own although his face remained as stoic as before.

"What career are you looking to get into?" Dad asked again.

"Oh honey, the boy is seventeen, you can hardly expect him to have it all figured out" Mum helped. "Eat the rest of your food, sweetie" She turned to my brother who had taken a few bites before devoting all his attention to his iPad.

Sometimes I wondered if all that screen time wouldn't have any lasting effects. I mean, my own parents didn't do much right but they certainly made sure I wasn't dependent on technology.

"Probably something with computers" Murphy offered "but it's such a rapidly changing field that I can't really make any final decisions now"

Mum was happy with Murphy's answer but not as much that Lucas wasn't listening to her. I thought about taking the iPad from him but didn't want to draw his attention to the fact that Murphy and I were still holding hands beneath the table. He could be such a blabber mouth Laura's memories told me.

Dad seemed to accept the answer as well which was about as good an outcome as we could have hoped for.

=^..^=

I had gotten used to the routine at this point. Mum would fawn over dad, he'd ignore her, he'd ask Murphy a question and he in turn would expertly answer. It certainly wasn't the casual dinner I'd been hoping for but atleast by now, I knew the drill.

All that ended though when dad excused himself and asked for a moment with Murphy alone. I looked to Murphy and he too returned the same expression of confusion that I expected must have been plastered on my face.

For the first time since I touched his lap earlier, our hands parted. I watched him follow my dad as they walked out the door and to the front of the restaurant.

"it's okay sweetie" Mum said in response to what must have been very clear worry on my face.

The good thing is I could see them through the glass windows on the restaurant. Unfortunately I couldn't hear anything as they began talking.

I watched their stances fluctuate from casual conversation between old friends and Murphy looking like he was about to salute his drill sergeant.

When my attention would occasionally turn back to those still at the table, I would always find mum watching me.

"Sweetie, can you wear your headphones?" Mum asked Lucas. This request he obeyed of course since he'd only had it off because mum had asked him to anyway.

When she was sure he couldn't hear us, she turned to me "You love him, don't you sweetheart?"

This caught me by surprise but it was still a fairly easy question to answer. It was true I was falling in love with him. I didn't even know if it was just Laura falling in love with him or if there was a part of me that did too.

Who was I even? It had only been a few days but when I thought of myself, I thought of Laura, a wonderful young girl trying to break out of my shell. It felt like Eddie Russo was being washed away with every second I stayed in Laura's body. Worst part is I didn't even mind it.

Pretty and smart with parents that love me. I had my whole life ahead of me. I had Murphy. What's not to like?

I nodded shyly.

"Oh sweetie, it's okay. You're feeling something that most people never get to feel"

"You've found your person and I see how happy he makes you so don't worry about anything else because that's what matters to me. That you're happy"

She took a breath, "... and to preserve that happiness, I want you to be careful. The truth is we women love the hardest and we feel it the strongest when it ends"

"And that is not to say your love will not last, I see the way he looks at you. He loves you too, it's just..." She paused as if searching for the right words to say.

Words that never came.

In the end, her final words would ring deep in my heart.

Don't be afraid to leave when it turns out to be not what you expected.

"Laura, as women, we do our best but I want you to know that it's okay to leave if it doesn't turn out to be what you hoped for"

=^..^=

Her words were all I could think about. Even while Lucas sloppily picked at the meat in his burger. Even as dad and Murphy returned and took their seats. What did she mean?

'What was she trying to tell me?' I wondered.

The serious air around her disappeared immediately the men returned and she was back to her usual bubbly personality.

"Murphy? Did you drive here?"

"Yes Mrs. Hill" he replied.

"Hun, what do you say we let Murphy drop her off?" She asked dad. "I feel bad about taking up their Saturday night"

Dad only gave a small nod which was all she needed, "Have her back by 10:30" she said finally.

And that was that. The absolutely horrible dinner had come to an end. Dad's drilling, whatever that was from mum at the end. I thought back to holding Murphy's hand. Maybe it wasn't all bad.

"Bye mum, Bye dad" I said as I stood and took my purse. I thought about saying something snarky to Luke but he still had headphones on.

'That kid is in big trouble' I thought to myself as I waved my parents goodbye.

=^..^=

It didn't take long for Murphy's car to arrive and soon he was driving with me in the passenger seat.

God he looked so good in the driver's seat and something about the manual transmission just really did it for me.

"I'm sorry" I told him.

He chucked "for what?"

"My dad. My mom" I said "They can be a lot".

"Your mum's really nice. Your dad... cares about you a lot" he assured me.

"What did you guys talk about?" I asked curiously

"Oh he just really had to know what brand of aftershave I use" He gave me a smile.

"I'm serious" I smiled back.

"He uh he just told me not to hurt you"

"Really?"

"Yeah. Really"

We came in contact with a bump in the road which caused us to jump slightly.

"You were out there for a while though"

"Okay" he conceded "He said there's a lot of girls in the world. Why you?"

I tried my best not to show any reaction, "What'd you say?"

"The truth. That your better than all the girls in the world"

It's good that he kept his eyes on the road because in that moment, if he had looked at me with those eyes, I would have broken into a thousand pieces.

"... except Natalie Portman of course" he said with a laugh.

I laughed too, "Shut up" I said then blushed even harder.

"He said..." Murphy wasn't done yet. "... you're very strong but also fragile. And he asked me to protect you and to not let you down."

"He said all that?" I asked in disbelief. Dad never said more than a few seconds to me. To Laura.

"He did. And I promised him I would no matter what."

I sat back in the chair. Wondering what I did to deserve him. In the back of my mind though, I knew I didn't have him. None of this belonged to me. I was simply borrowing this life and eventually I'd have to give it back.

"... even if you turn out to be a crazy lady with 15 alters" He smiled at me again.

I punched him playfully in the elbow. 'Why did he do that?' I wondered. Make jokes in moments like that.

"Where are we going anyway?" I asked changing the subject. My heart had had just about all it could take.

"You'll see"

=^..^=

He'd made it sound so special but it turned out it was just our local park. He'd parked the car and at this point, we were walking through the beautiful park illuminated partially by lamps and the moonlight.

The soft material of my skirt swished back and forth as we walked, only slightly distracting me from all I was feeling tonight.

There was occasional chatter from other people at the park but it was still quiet enough that you could hear the light taps my sandals made on the stone pathways.

I felt a soft sensation as his hand encased mine a few minutes into our walk. I was careful not to look at him in order not to scare him off. I wanted him to know that I welcomed it so I squeezed his hand lightly.

What was happening to me? The thought of this whole situation seemed so ridiculous but at the same time so right. I loved him. God I did. I had never felt anything like this.

"Murphy..." I turn to say something that I can't even remember now because my mind went blank. Empty. The only thing that remained was the realization that he was kissing me.

=^..^=

Cloud Nine. Euphoria. If you asked me what we did for the next one hour, I honestly couldn't tell you. Did we have dinner? No no, we'd already eaten. Maybe we walked some more? I don't know.

All I knew was that I wanted to be his and to be in his arms forever. That's what I thought about as he drove me home nearing the 10:30 deadline.

I watched him drive. I watched his lips and remembered the moment. I remembered cleaning my lipstick off his lips with my thumb and smiled.

"What?" he asked.

"Nothing" I responded.

Thankfully he didn't say anything and a short drive later, we were pulling up to the house.

"Thanks for tonight" I told him while unbuckling my seatbelt.

"I had fun" he said.

"Me too" I responded making no moves to get out of the car.

"I guess.. I'll see you on Monday... I'll call you" he managed awkwardly. He was so cute.

I shuffled across my seat, leaned in, he did the same and soon our lips met for the second time tonight.

They said lightning doesn't strike the same spot twice. Boy how wrong they were.

=^..^=

Yesterday had been quite the day. I'd dealt with Murphy, hung out with Lillian and that future runway model Damien, had dinner with the parents and kissed Murphy. Twice.

When I had finally had the chance to calm down, I realised how selfish I was being. I had stolen Laura's life and essentially turned it upside done. Even worse, I'd stolen her first kiss with the boy she loved and I couldn't give it back.

I'd made friends with people she might not like and turned her into someone she might not even want to be.

If you'd asked me last night if I wanted to wake up today as someone else, I'd have told you "No".

Now, I had come back to my senses. It was time to end it. Today.

I'd spent all morning on her computer preparing everything I would need. I made sure I had all the addresses and directions right and prepared to begin the final leg of my quest to fix Laura's life and leave.

"Dad can I have $100?" I asked him as he sat in his usual chair watching football.

"$100? What do you need that for?" He asked.

"I'm going with some friends to watch a movie"

He sighed. "Murphy?"

"No, my friend Lillian and her friends"

He looked like he was going to say something but didn't.

"Be safe" Was all he said as he opened his wallet and handed me $150.

"Thanks daddy" I squealed as I made my way out the door.

=^..^=

I had chosen a white floral sundress and brown flat sandals for my final day. I had come to love wearing dresses which was something I could have never expected in a million years.

Whether it was Laura or me didn't matter anymore. If I had everything right, I would wake up tomorrow in the body of some ugly man somewhere and that broke my heart but I had to get it done. I just wanted to savor it.

The only blemish on my pretty outfit was the blue backpack that currently hung on my back carrying the most crucial parts of my plan.

I checked to make sure everything was in order and that I had enough charge on my phone. When I was satisfied, I set off for the bus stop.

=^..^=

Laura didn't know the way to the train station but thanks to google, she didn't need to. Soon I was boarding the earliest train with my stop at the next town.

That was crucial. I couldn't have any of this being traced back to Laura.

As the train slowly but surely started moving, I settled in for the journey. I put her airpods in my ear and decided to give her Playlist a listen.

The train chugged along its track, passing house after house and street after street. Soon there weren't any houses left and the only things that made up the horizon were miles and miles of empty fields.

I thought about my plan. It wouldn't solve the problem entirely but after thinking and rethinking the problem. This was the best I could do and it would have to be enough.

=^..^=

This town was much bigger than ours which was good. More people was better for my plan in the end. The phone was coming in very handy as I was able to find the public library and make my way there using the public transport routes.

"Hi sweetie, how can I help you?" A middle aged woman with auburn hair asked when I got to the library.

"I need to print something"

"Oh don't worry, I can help you with that" he said with a friendly smile.

"It's private. I have to do it myself" I told her after having a slight panic.

"Okay sweetie that's fine. You can use one of our computers to print although there is a small fee"

"That's fine."

=^..^=

I watched in glee as the printer hummed to life and sucked a piece of paper into its compartments.

When it spat the piece of paper back out, I hurriedly checked the print to make sure everything was in order. Sure enough there it was: "WHAT IF YOUR WIFE FOUND OUT? WHAT IF YOU LOST YOUR KIDS?" written in the boldest font I could find on Microsoft Word. Perfect.

I unplugged the flash drive from the computer, placed it and the now enveloped A4 paper in my bag and headed for the door. Next stop, the post office.

=^..^=

The boy at the counter couldn't take his eyes off me. This was an issue. The very last thing I wanted was to be recognised and described if it ever came to it.

"Return address?" He asked.

"None thank you" He didn't seem to care. Good.

Soon the envelope I'd handed him had been processed and I paid what turned out to be cheaper than I thought. That envelope was destined for my father's news station and addressed specifically to him. Just one more thing.

"Can I use your phone? I need to call my brother to pick me up and mine's dead." I pleaded in the sweetest voice I could come up with.

"Su... Sure" the attendant replied handing me his phone.

I made a show of leaving my own clearly expensive but switched off phone on the counter before walking out of the store and dialing the Police Non Emergencies tip line.

The phone rang for a while and just when I was about to give up, it was answered. Without waiting, blurted out:

"Hi I'm sixteen and I was raped by some older guy. I don't think I'm the only one. He recorded it and..."

"Please slow down" the voice on the line rang out.

No way, I was on a mission.

"He recorded it and put it online and now I'm being blackmailed. Please help me"

"I need you to tell me your name and where you are. What about your parents?"

Yeah nice try.

I pleaded some more without allowing her to get a word in then gave them his address. Somewhere along the line, I pretended to cry which I hoped showed some urgency and help my case.

When she began to ask more questions, I hung up.

=^..^=

Neither of these were full proof plans of course. Daddy could just ignore the message and that's if he even got it.

The police could treat this as a prank call or something although I don't know why they would. They had his address and I'm sure if they looked into his search history for more than 5 seconds they'd have reason to worry.

But still all of this could end up nowhere. In any case I had done my best and most importantly my conscience was clear. I had done all I could for Laura and I was sure she could take it from here.

I handed the attendant back his phone, thanked him and went on my way.

=^..^=

The train ride back went as smoothly as the first. I listened to music and watched the scenery fly by.

Sometime into the ride, I wondered what would happen if I woke up here tomorrow. I had done all I set out to do.

She had Murphy, Lillian, a cheerleader spot if she wanted it, parents that seemed to have accepted her and most importantly zero scandals.

But what if being stuck here wasn't a temporary thing? Truth be told I wouldn't mind it. I'd gladly live this life if stealing it wasn't my choice.

My conscience was clear. Regardless of where in the world I woke up tomorrow, I'd be happy.

=^..^=

If Laura did come back tonight, how would she cope? Almost nothing about her life is the same? She'd be as confused as I was when I first time got here.

Everything that happened with Murphy, with her parents, with Valerie and the cheerleaders. She'd be blindsided. She'd go to school on Monday and not know why Lillian was acting like her friend.

It was in that moment that I decided to break one of my cardinal rules. I would have to talk to her.

=^..^=

I sat in my bed... in her bed as I prepared what to say. I'd come home and neither of my parents had batted an eye. They'd ask how the movie was and I had lied. Small price to pay.

Now though I had to focus my mind, gather my thoughts and leave a message for Laura if she did come back tonight.

'What should I say?' I wondered. I had to be careful not to make things even worse and make her go crazy.

Enough thinking. Be Eddie Russo once more. Wing it.

"Hi Laura. I hope you get a chance to listen to this before you go about your day" I began. I spoke clearly into the phone camera which was propped up on her vanity. I used the voice that now felt most natural. Hers.

"You've probably woken up and realised that things are very different. If you've already been out in the world, you've experienced that first hand. If not, I'm going to do my best to prepare you for it.

Thursday morning last week, I was put into your body by someone I can only assume to be God. You needed help. I have never been a believer myself but how else can you explain this?

I found out about the fox, the video, about Gino using it against you. Don't worry though, if all went according to my plans I fixed all of that for you. The video should be gone now and so should the fox. If he isn't, I left his home address in a pdf in a folder on your desktop. You'll want to check it when you're done listening here.

Gino shouldn't be a problem anymore. In the same folder is a video recording of him admitting everything along with some incriminating evidence of him stalking you and other girls. It's also very embarrassing. You'll see what I mean.

I found out about the affair. What you ultimately do is still up to you but today I sent a post to his office. You can find the actual file in the same folder. Don't worry, I did it in another town so he'll never find out we did it.

Some good things though, you know Lillian? She's our friend now. She's really nice. We hung out at her pool on Saturday with Cassie and Emma and other friends in case she talks about that.

I changed up your style a bit. I know I had no right but you'll have more friends this way and you'll be bullied less. You're a girl and a very beautiful one too. Embrace it.

Valerie liked you so much that she invited you to try out for the squad on Tuesday. I wouldn't do it if you ask me but that's entirely up to you.

About Murphy... And we kissed last night. I'm sorry I know how much that must have meant to you. Don't be weird, he already suspects something was wrong with us."

I paused, 'what else?' I thought.

"I know how scary this must be for you because I've experienced it but I've been you, I know you're strong. And you can get through this.

I also wanted to thank you. For the first time in a long time, I am at peace. I feel light if that makes any sense. I'm not a good person, I know. Not even for lack of trying. Being you the past few days atleast makes me feel like I can be one now. Thank you"

I reached forward and stopped the video. Taking a pen, I wrote on a little sticky note "WATCH ME" and stuck it on the phone.

I was done. The job was finished. I don't know how I knew it but I did. If I lay on that bed, it would end. Credits.

I took one last look at the room. The walls, the wardrobe, my reflection in the mirror. God, I was going to miss this.

=^..^=

=^..^=

=^..^=

Whats that? Crying? It was so loud, so obnoxious. Make it stop.

Was it coming from me? Why couldn't I stop? Why couldn't I open my eyes?

Stop crying.

"Congratulations, it's a girl" I heard a voice.

'Hey! Hey! What's going on?' I tried.

All that came out of my mouth was that damn crying.

"Do you have a name yet?" That voice again.

'Hey! Help me!' I tried again. More crying. Was this hell? I guess I deserved it.

Eddie Russo wasn't a good person after all.

"Victoria. Her name is Victoria, after my grandmother"

'Victoria. What a pretty name' I thought.

I had a name too. What was it? It started with... ugh I don't remember.

I was someone before. Who was I?

Victoria.

=^..^=

THE END.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

END NOTES:

We made it. I can't believe someone actually read the whole thing. Thank you so much. What did you think about the direction it went? Especially the end.

I had considered keeping Eddie body hopping and helping more people. That probably has more story potential but in the end, I decided to let our boy rest.

Was that the right decision?

Right now I see two story paths moving forward

1. Eddie's story is over but Laura's is far from over. So many loose ends and uncertainties. It will be interesting to see how she handles everything.
2. Victoria. There's not much there as of now as it would be a fresh story but I was thinking about her regaining her memories at a certain age. Plagued with remembering things that she never lived as well as new skills she never learned, she may even contact Laura.

However this goes, I'm so glad we got to this point 5 years after it was first published.

Again, thank you and please let me know your thoughts. =^..^=

This was the very first story I ever wrote back when I first decided to give writing a try. It's inconsistent, filled with errors and generally not that great. I only leave it up to remember how far I've come. Please read something else.

Emmanuel didn't like his life. He liked it but it could have been so much better.
If he'd been a girl, he could have been happier.
Nature had to have known this so why did he have that thing between his legs?
He'd brought it up a few times to people but he got the same ignorant responses
Innocently, he'd say something like
"Gee, I wonder why that boy is dressed like that. Maybe he wants to be a girl"
"He's a fag that's why. Fucking queer" one person would say
"I wish he would burn in hell" another would say and Emmanuel would keep quiet. They'd never get it.
He didn't ask to be transgender. That's who he is. That's who he had always been.
So he was stuck living his life on the internet with people that got it or in his own personal fantasies.
That had carried on for a while. He was still searching for people that got it or for his folks to change their mind then one day he realised that he couldn't live his life like this. He decided to do something about it.
He searched on google and found a few hospitals with endocrinologist and called.
"Hello. Nordin pharmaceutical" a voice on the phone began
"Uh I'd like to make an appointment"
"State your business"
"Can i speak with an endocrinologist please"
There was a slight pause then later tapping on a keyboard and then the voice spoke again
"Today at 5:50 or tomorrow at 2:30"
"I can be down there today
"OK. It's the room 613"
"Thank you"

The hospital was bigger than he expected and it had a lot more floors than 6. He got in, took the elevator and checked his phone
"Huh 5:34. So far so good"
He waited outside room 613 until 5:50 before walking in.
"Hello" the woman seating behind a desk said
"Hi" Emmanuel replied smiling
"How are you?"
"I'm fine thank you"
"What do you need, dear?"
She was a bit old. Say late 50s? You could tell she'd been doing this for a while now
"I would uh like to be a woman" He blurted out
That took the woman some time to process
"I.. I'm sorry it doesn't work like that" she said
"What do I have to do?"
"Well for starters I have to recommend you to a therapist. You'd have to talk to her for at least a month then at which time, she can tell me if I should go ahead with it"
"Ok" it seemed reasonable
"Is that okay?" She asked
"Yeah yeah"
She picked up her phone and called another office.
After ahead lengthy conversation, she turned to Emmanuel and said
"Go to room 206. You're in good hands"

It had been nearly 7 weeks since he walked into room 206 and he could have sworn that he'd had this conversation a thousand times
"Are you sure it isn't a phase?"
"I'm sure"
"Then if you say so now, I will write my letter or approval to your endocrinologist"
"Really?" Emmanuel asked lighting up
"Yes" she said smiling.
"Yes! Yes"
"Alright" she took out a piece of paper and began to write
"Have you thought about what your name is going to be?"
"I want to keep it as close as possible. I'm thinking Emma"
"That's a lovely name" she said.
He had come to like the 32 year old doctor that he had talked to 3 times a week for the last 7 weeks.
She knew everything he felt at this point. He had even cried a few times and she was extremely patient with him.
She handed him the letter as she said
"Goodluck Emma"
He got up and hugged, thanking her
"Call me if you need anything ever"
"I will"

Emmanuel was prescribed 2mg of Proginova and 100g of Spironolactone to be taken twice again and so the fairytale began

Emma had woken up earlier than usual that Saturday. He felt he had to clean, sew, wash. Do some of the things he had neglected during his time as a man. Technically, he still was one but he felt so much different. Somewhat girly.
He dusted over his tv, set straight his and his roommate's stuff and decided to take a bath. Just before, he got a call from a friend:
"Hey Emmanuel what you doing?" His friend asked
"Nothing actually. What's up?" Emma asked with his voice reeking of indifference
"Well we're on the pitch and we need a keeper. Do you... maybe want to keep for us?" His friend asked ready for a definite 'no'. Goalkeeping was not something Emmanuel had enjoyed doing so much in college but today Emmanuel was feeling happy and thus generous so he replied:
"Yeah I guess. Gimme 15 minutes"
"Okay nice" his friend replied as he hung up.
Emmanuel picked up some shorts and a sweater and put them on wearing a pair of tights underneath. Unlike the rest of the female clothing he owned, this was the one he could wear in public. He could either say it was too cold for just shorts or that they protected his legs when diving but in truth they were natively made for more feminine legs but still... he loved them.
He arrived at the field where the game started not long after his arrival. A few saves here and there (the performance everyone had come to expect), he was a genius in goalkeeping. Keeping 'clean sheets' most days. This was a routine football session up until he began packing his stuff. A voice sounded from behind that he wasn't familiar with:
"That was quite a performance out there" the voice said
Emmanuel turned to see a twenty-ish boy standing behind him.
"Thanks" he replied
"My name is Lucas. Captain of the State Royals" he said stretching forth his hand
"I know who you are" Emmanuel said taking it "Emmanuel. No extra titles"
"Huh you're not with any team?"
"Football is more of a hobby for me. Nothing professional"
"Interesting. Have you ever considered?"
"No"
"We're in the need of a goalkeeper right now and I'm sure our coach would love to meet you"
"Like I said, hobby" Emmanuel said picking up his bag
"Hey we've got practice tomorrow. 4 o'clock here. You could at least check it out. The club pays well"
"I..listen..." Emmanuel couldn't explain shit
"Just come tomorrow. You can decide then" Lucas said finally
"I'll see"
"Okay. Thanks for your time"
They both went their separate ways with Emmanuel thinking
"Could this football thing have had a worse timing?"
The rest of the day was pretty uneventful with the only exception being Emmanuel taking his second pill.
He slept happily that night. Certainly there had been no physical change but obviously there were plenty psychologically.
Sunday morning was spent on his bed reading tgcomics.com and his afternoon doing more cleaning. All this while his room had been filled up to capacity because of the presence of a Playstation 4. After his transgender life, his gaming life was his most immense. He would spend hours playing games online under the gamertag "cemma2035" but right now, some things were more important
3:53 pm. He started getting dressed with his usual clothes (including the tights). He got to the pitch and watched as the large squad played a practice match. At half time, Lucas ran up to him smiling:
"You made it"
"I did" Emmanuel replied smiling
"Y'all don't need me. Your keepers are holding up quite well"
"Maybe in practice. In a real tournament, our opponents don't take all these kid shots"
"What makes you think I handle those shots"
"I dunno. I guess I'm hoping for a miracle. And I believe you could be that miracle"
Emmanuel let out a little smile "but it isn't your decision, is it?"
"No, coach has to approve. You can play for the remaining forty five and prove to him."
"Okay"
"What?"
"Okay! I'll give it a try"
"Okay I'll go let coach know"
The game was set to continue and Emmanuel had been cleared to enter. With the referee's whistle, the forty five minutes that would define the rest of his life began. How would he fare?

As Emmanuel heard the whistle, a lot of thoughts went through his head. He was suddenly unsure whether being a girl was worth loosing all this. Here he was on the verge of starting a career that really pays. If he played his cards, he wouldn't need to work or go to school for that matter. His life could be set. But then again, thinking back to all those nights he spent wishing, praying to God to turn him into a woman... he also had all those wishes coming true.
"Maybe if I could..." Emmanuel's thoughts were cut short by someone shouting:
"Goalkeeper!!"
He shifted his attention to the ball flying fast right at him. He had not been watching the game. He leapt off his right foot, stretching his hand as his fingertips got a touch of the ball pushing it outside. He stood up and took that as a wake up call.
He put his body and soul into the rest of the game and came up with a performance that came easily to him. He could have bested both goalkeepers with half that performance.
The coach didn't even wait for his opinion after the game before offering him a contract.
"Listen kid, you got some skills I won't deny that. We got a slot open if you want it. One year, $200 a week and accommodation if you should request it. What do you say?"
"But I'm still a student" Emmanuel tried to protest.
"We have practice and match-ups almost always on Saturdays and Sundays. Other days, the sub keepers can cover"
"I dunno"
"Lucas was right. You're what we've been missing in this team. But we might just as well carry on without you. Your choice"
Emmanuel looked round the team catching Lucas' gaze. Lucas nodded as if to say "take it". Emmanuel had given in.
"Okay sure. I agree. But I can't be relied on to be here weekdays." He said with a much bolder voice
"I'm sure we can work around that" the coach finally replied. The whole team was smiling now as Emmanuel shook the coach to seal it all. Emmanuel was officially a part of this team.
But there were certain details that Emmanuel had failed to think through. One year is a long time. What happens when he starts to grow breasts, or when fat in his body starts getting deposited to his hips and other areas. He was making a big mistake and he knew it but you're not really transgender if you don't take chances and risks now, are you?
The days of the next three months went in a loop. School, one pill a day, stunning performance in football. So far so good. Plus his bank was looking good while it all happened.
Some of the real problems started when he woke up one morning to take a bath and he finally paid attention to what he'd been noticing the last few weeks. The lumps under his nipples were growing bigger and with that. The general area of his chest. In fact he could take a hand and squeeze now but just barely noticable. He had hoped that the hormones would give him a little more time but that didn't seem to be the case. His hips had grown a few cm but nothing too alarming. Nothing baggy clothes couldn't handle but even worse, he was slowing down. He wasn't quite as quick or as reflexive as he had been a few months ago. Normally this would be a welcome change but not now.. not with the championships coming up. The team's performance had granted them a qualifiers match and the next victory would guarantee them a place in the championships. A spot that has eluded them three years running. The team needed him now.
"Should I stop hormones for the time being?" He thought. NO!!! seemed to echo through the air. He didn't want to stop. He couldn't. He had to tell the team what he'd been up to. What would they do? Burn him at the stake? They couldn't, could they?
He wasn't scared anymore. He made a decision that he would tell them that he can't continue as their keeper. He was meant to be a woman. This goalkeeper thing was just a detour.
On Saturday he would tell them.
Surely this wouldn't end well.
Saturday came quicker than he had hoped. That day was the day he was going to tell somebody who he was. Not somebody. But a group of testosterone filled males.
"I'm not scared. I'm not scared. It's my body" he said as he steeled himself for the task ahead.
Before practice began, he got his chance.
"Hey guys. There's something I need to say" he began. Over the last few months, they had come to respect him. In truth, they couldn't have come this far without him.
"Yeah sure dude, what is it?" Someone said as everybody turned to face him
"I can't continue playing for this club" he said
"What?" Someone asked
"Coach?" Another called out
Coach arrived and asked what was going on
"I can't play for this club anymore" he repeated
Coach frowned "another club approached you? That it? Better offer? Better league standings?"
"No no no" Emmanuel said "it's nothing like that. I can't play football again"
"School? Parents? We can talk to either" coach replied almost immediately
"It's not that either, coach" Emmanuel said with his head down
"Then what is it? Spill it lad!" Coach said half shouting
"I'm on HRT and football is interfering with it... or vice versa" he said finally
"HRT? What the fuck is that?" Coach asked
Emmanuel looked at all the faces again and sighed
"Hormone Replacement Therapy. I'm taking pills to become a woman. I'm entering the deeper stages and I can't play in my current condition" he explained
Coach raised an eyebrow and loud murmurs filled the team
"Emmanuel a word in my office please. Lucas, start practice"
Emmanuel followed like a lost puppy hearing some of the comments as he turned his back. A few more minutes and he'd be out of here for good.
In coach's office, it was more like an interrogation than a conversation. Questions ranging from "what is this?" to "when did it start?" to "and you can't play anymore?" And at the end of the conversation, Coach had told him to play the qualifiers match then his contract would be over. He had agreed and then left the stadium. A lot of those boys had probably never heard those words before. To cut it short, him being in the team for one more week was not a cakewalk for anybody.
Things seemed all bad for Emmanuel and he began questioning everything that had gone on these last few months. His supply of money had been cut and his 'friends' in the team couldn't think lower of him but things were about to pick up. Something... or someone good was about to enter his life.

Lucas had called Emmanuel all day that next week. Of course Emmanuel had not picked up a single phone call. He didn't want to talk to any of them. If was clear what they all thought of him. He had simply taken his pills like he was supposed to and basically avoided everyone. Even people that were not on his team... or former team.
Come Friday, he took his gear and headed out to the appointed stadium not meeting at the field and using the team bus like he had done the last month. He just wanted to get this over with. Upon arrival, he was once again the center of attention. He heard murmurs until someone decided to shout:
"Oh she made it." followed by bursts of laughter.
"Shut up, Bobby!! My God!" The familiar voice of Lucas rang out.
"Thank you for coming" Lucas said in a lower voice as he got closer to Emmanuel
"No it's okay. I owe this team this much" Emmanuel said
"I tried calling you, you know?"
"Oh yeah about that... I'm sorry this week just wasn't the best for me"
"Oh I totally get it... oh looks like the other team has arrived. Are you ready for this?" Lucas asked
"As ready as I'll ever be" he replied
"Ok then" Lucas said smiling "come on, coach wants to talk to us" he said finally as they both went to rejoin the team.
Coach gave the expected motivational speech and urged the team to play better than they'd ever played. With that the team took to the pitch.
In one moment of strength, the team put one up against a clearly superior team and went on the defensive. That day Emmanuel made a season high of 11 saves in one game including a penalty shot in the 83rd minute. After that penalty save, a wave of joy and relief filled the team happiness overshadowed their ignorance of 'transgender' for a split second resulting in two teammates hugging Emmanuel.
The team was too happy with him to be awkward at that time. The match ended 1:0 securing the Royals a spot in the championship.
Emmanuel got a few nods which he returned after the game had ended. He walked to the dressing room to pick up his bag before anyone else got in. He wasn't in the mood for any more drama. As he walked out of the building, half the team was standing outside. One of them began:
"So Danny is hosting a party at his house to celebrate this win. The team thought you should come"
Emmanuel was stunned at first but then said:
"I'm not a part of this team anymore remember?"
"But you are. Every thing that has happened these past months, all these victories? The truth is we couldn't have done any of it without you so it is only right that you join in the celebration"
"Are you all serious?" Emmanuel asked on the verge of a smile
"Yes. Starts at 9:30. Lucas will text you the address. Please be there" the boy that Emmanuel had never talked to spoke with honesty in his voice
"Okay. I'll be there" Emmanuel gave in finally
"Great. And thanks for today. From the whole team"
Emmanuel just smiled and nodded and left.
Come 'dress up for the party time', Emmanuel didn't know what to wear. He finally realized that most of his jeans were now tight at the hips. In truth he was overjoyed. It had begun. Just in time.
He finally decided on some jeans, a white t-shirt under some blazers. He had contemplated a pair of sunglasses but decided against them in fear of looking like a douche bag.
Arriving fifteen minutes late, he realized that almost nobody had come. At least almost nobody from the team. There were three faces he recognized apart from Danny's(the host)
They welcomed him quite warmly which was followed by him picking out and tasting every light drink in the place.
The place was quite lavish. Apparently Danny's folks had done well for themselves.
Over the next couple hours, the team arrived one by one with the last arriving at 11:00.
The party really kicked off at midnight with the music and the booze. It felt as though everything was alive that night although that might just have been the booze.
Lucas caught up to him later that night and literally introduced him to almost every girl in the place. Emmanuel began to get clues that they were trying to get him laid. That perhaps if he had sex and enjoyed it, he would want to stay a guy but he feared that too so he rejected every girl. Over the next hour, 8 girls had flirted and basically opened their legs to the Royals star keeper.
Sadly, they had all been rejected. Lucas was getting tired realizing that there was no hooking Emmanuel up tonight. He went to be with his girlfriend.
Emmanuel went to the bar to get a few more shots down. As he was turning, he hit a guy and the guy's drink spilled all over Emmanuel's shirt.
"Oh my God I'm so sorry"
"No it's totally cool don't worry about it"
The good news is the blazer would survive but the shirt was totalled
"No your shirt is runined.. here let me." He brought out a handkerchief and handed it to Emmanuel who used it to clean a little of his shirt
"It's alright. I'll get a new one"
"Yeah but tonight you won't end up looking as gorgeous as you were before. I really am sorry" he said with a cheeky smile.
Emmanuel's brain froze as his heart ceased pumping
"Oh my God he's gay" Emmanuel thought. Half thinking of running away.
The guy picked up on Emmanuel's current state and then said:
"I'm so sorry I thought you were gay. I mean I've seen how you talked to all the girls in this place. I mean you couldn't be less interested so I just thought..." he said sounding utterly embarrassed
"No I can see how you could have thought but I'm not." Emmanuel said.
"Well I'm sorry to have bothered you. And sorry about the shirt"
"No worries" Emmanuel said with a final smile
As the guy turned to leave, Emmanuel's mind went on a quick roller coaster ride and he thought "why not?"
"Wait!" He called out followed by the guy's quick turn "It's rude to spill your drink on someone and not tell them your name" Emmanuel said smiling
"Andrew. And it's also rude not to ask after telling someone your name" Andrew said
"Emmanuel." He replied
"Nice to meet you Emmanuel" he said again as he turned to leave
"I could do with the company. It is a rather dull party for me at this point" Emmanuel called out again
Andrew let out a chuckle "walk with me?"
Emmanuel smiled as they walked outside.
Following that the two talked about everything, laughed about everything and in a moment of a gamble, Emmanuel told Andrew everything.
He told Andrew everything that had gone on these past few months. Andrew just nodded to all of it and even hugged Emmanuel sometimes when it looked like he was going to tear up. Andrew took it all really well asking questions where he didn't understand. Emmanuel tagged his calm as related to him being gay. Sometime in his life, he must have experienced rejection. They hugged more often than not and Andrew occasionally tried to calm Emmanuel down (who was feeling surprisingly emotional crying a river). He then asked if Emmanuel was going to change his name which Emmanuel replied:
"My second name maybe but I'm going to keep my first.. sort of.. I've decided to go as Emma"
"Fitting name for someone as beautiful as you" Andrew said with a smile
Emmanuel looked somewhat perplexed before speaking:
"How is it that I was so lucky to have met you?"
"How were WE? How were we so lucky? You're the one I've been searching for. I'm sure of it" Andrew said
"I feel the exact same way. To think all this started with you spilling wine on me"
"Right I totally forgot about that. Come on, we should go get you a new shirt"
"Huh?"
"Your shirt is obviously ruined. You need to change it"
Emmanuel smiled:
"You're not just trying to get me home now are you?"
"No. Although that wouldn't be a bad idea" they both laughed
"So how then?"
"Come on" he said. Emmanuel got in his car and he drove for about 15 minutes before stopping at a building. The sign said "ANDREW'S"
"No way!" Emmanuel exclaimed "this is yours?"
"Yep"
"But you're like 19. Oh my God I didn't ask" Emmanuel said with a 'sorry' kind of face
"It's okay. You're not even far off. I'm 20"
"Still you own this?" Emmanuel asked sounding surprised
"Actually my dad funded it but yeah.. I do"
"Oh really? Cool dad"
"Yeah he wanted me to be a doctor but I refused so he let me choose a profession"
"And you chose business"
"That's a fancy way to say I sell clothes" Andrew said
"you are too modest"
"Yeah I guess so."
"But still what are we doing here?"
"Well if you're going to be a girl, my girl..." he made a quick pause as he smiled "you'll need to dress like one"
"Hmm your girl? You're confident too, aren't you?" Emma said smiling coyly
"You're not gonna reject me are you?" Andrew said taking a step forward
"I wouldn't dream of it" Emmanuel said before pulling Andrew's shirt and kissing him. Both parties holding tightly to each other. When they finally broke away with extraordinarily wide grins, they then knew that they had been made for each other
As the first rays of the sun hit the horizon, Andrew said stretching his hand:
"Come on Babe, let's go inside"
And Emma took it.

Emma spent the better part of the next hour staring at all the clothes in the place. All sorts of tops, skirts, shoes, bags hung on all sorts of places. Hundreds of mannequins donned hundreds of dresses. The sight had left Emma speechless for quite some time. His trance was broke finally broken by Andrey's voice:
"You know sooner or later, you're gonna have to put on something"
"I know I know. I'm just still in awe. This place is so big"
"Yeah well admire later. Pick something. Like..." Andrey paused to look around. Picking a short black dress he said "this would suit you"
"Oh no I couldn't. I've never put on something so.. elegant"
"But then again you've never had such an amazing boyfriend" he said smiling
Emma's cheeks became beet red and in a slurred voice he said "I do love the sound of that"
As Emma walked closer, he suddenly looked concerned
"And this doesn't bother you. I mean you're gay and all and here I am wanting to be a girl"
Andrey walked up to him and took his hand:
"I couldn't care less what sex you were. It's you. Just you that matters. Whatever you want, I'm here to support you" he said with that kind of look in his eyes.
Emma looking directly in his eyes smiled:
"You know I've been eyeing that red dress om the wall"
Andrey letting go of Emma's right hand gestured to the dress and said:
"This way milady"
The next couple of minutes were spent with Emma pickimg heels, bags and bras to match.
When that lengthy process was finally over, Emma took the lot and walked into the dressing space.
Expertly Emma put on every single item and taking a brush, he brushed his now unkempt hair into place right behind his ears
"Hey Andrey, I need your help" Emma called out
"Yeah?"
Walking out of the dressing space, he said:
"Would you mind zipping me?" He said smiling
Andrey thought for a sec before saying:
"Seeing you could have made me straight right then"
Emma blushed openly then said
"Shut up" with a very toothy smile
Emma walked up to Andrey and turned his back. As Andrey started zipping up the long dress with a fitted bodice, he only then noticed Emma's body. It was surprisingly very shapely. "Results of the working hormones?" He thought to himself. Zipping the dress fully, he said:
"Why do you hide this figure under that jacket?"
With Andrey standing behind him zipping his dress up, Emma had never felt more in place. More like a girl.
"I don't have that good a figure so..." Emma said
"Now who's being modest?" Andrey said breathing down his neck. Emma in turn pressed his ass on Andrey's crotch perfectly resting on his boyfriend's taller frame.
Andrey kissed his neck a few times before Emma turned to face him. Emma wrapped his arms around Andrey's neck kissing him deeply. Andrey this time around moved his hand from Emma's waist to his ass cupping them softly. His right hand would after a few minutes move to brush Emma's hair out of their face and his left would move to press Emma's waist even close to his. The routine went on for the next few minutes before they were interrupted by a young woman tapping on the transparent door.
"If you ignore them, they'll go away" Andrey said continuing his kissing
"Sure" Emma said just as desperate to continue as he was
After 20 seconds of continued knocking, it was obvious she wasn't going anywhere.
"You should probably get that" Emma finally said
"Yeah probably" Andrey replied breaking away "be right back" he said as he walked to get the door.
Emma took a seat and watched Andrey talked to the woman inaudibly. She looked to be about twenty four if he was to guess. Emma nodded and nodded until he gestured for her to take a seat and walked to another part of the shop.
The woman took a seat right next to Emma and smiled. Emma smiled back. The woman then said:
"That's a lovely dress"
Emma just nodded not saying anything in fear of his voice giving him away. He kept his legs closed and kept his calm.
"He yours?" She said gesturing in Andrey's direction.
Emma again just blushed and nodded.
"Oh young love" she said with a dreamy look in her eye "hi I'm Katya" she said stretching forth her hand.
Realizing his nodding game had come to an end, he said in the girliest voice he could:
"Emma"
"Oh what a gorgeous name"
"Thank you"
"Oh honey you hit a gold mine."
"I'm sorry what?"
"You know? Young.. rich..." she said with a look like she expected Emma to know.
"Ugh..." Emma just said
Katya this time gestured in Andrey's direction. She crossed her legs as she continued "if you're married into the family, you're made for life. You know with his father being..." she was cut short by Andrey returning with four dresses
"Here they are. If you please sign here..."he said handing her a sheet of paper "thank you for doing business with us" he said handing her the dresses.
"Thank you" she said taking the dresses as she left.
Andrey then said:
"What were you two talking about?"
"You know, girl stuff" Emma said
"Sure" Andrey said pulling him up for a kiss "you wanna pick a few clothes before the workers get here?"
"Huh?" Emma asked. He had been thinking about all Katya had said.
"Wanna pick up any more clothes? The workers will be here soon"
"Yeah sure" Emma said kissing him one last time before going towards the clothes.
After going through the clothes, Emma finally decided on two other dresses and just as many shirts and jeans.
"I need to pay for these" he said holding the packed clothes in a bag
"No consider it an apology for the shirt"
"But..."
"Shhh I insist" he said smiling
"Fine. Thank you. Lemme just go change outta this dress"
"I think you look fine as you are"
"But we're going outside.."
"You'll be okay. Don't worry about it" he said calmly
"I've never been out in public dressed like this"
"Hey trust me. That woman pretty much had no clue anyway"
"True." Emma said thinking about it "sure why not?"
"Splendid. Let's go" he said taking Emma's arm in his supporting his now high heeled feet.
Andrey walked Emma to the passenger door opening the door for him
"I sure could get used to this" Emma confessed
As Andrey got in he asked:
"Do I take you home?"
"I don't want to go home... at least not to mine" Emma said smiling
Andrey smiled and started the car.
Emma put his hand on Andrey's lap and they stared in each other's eyes
"Never leave me" Emma said almost tearing up
"Never" Andrey replied

That day Andrey drove Emma to the house in which he would spent most of the next few months in. Emma hardly ever went home spending every waking moment beside Andrey, kissing, cuddling and making out. All this while, Emma had gotten quite the collection of clothes with him buying different attires everyday or Andrey getting him 'apology dresses' every other day.
He would go to school in his normal clothes or the slightly androgynous ones he could find and immediately he'd get home (Andrey's house), he'd immediately change into a skirt or a dress keenly awaiting his boyfriend's return from work.
They would kiss and make out but as soon as Andrey's hands start finding their way under his skirt, he'd flinch. This went on for while and everytime Andrey would stop immediately. later Emma would give him a blowjob or a handjob or something.
One day, as soon as Emma did this, Andrey said:
"If you hate the damned thing, why don't you just get rid of it?" Andrey said in a raised voice.
Emma replied almost immediately:
"Don't you think I thought of that?" He asked pulling back and in a much higher voice Emma shouted:
"You think this is easy for me?? To be like this?"
Emma got off the couch walking away.
Andrey only just then noticed the rough patch and started:
"Oh come on Emma, I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that"
Emma didn't answer him. Went in the room, picked up his school bag, a jacket and his phone calling a cab.
Walking towards the door, Andrey practically begged:
"You don't have to go, come on Emma"
But like a girl on a mission, Emma left the house without another word. Got in a taxi and went home.
He thought of what had just occurred and started thinking that maybe he had overreacted. He got home and got into the hostel. Since their argument had been on his mind he had forgotten to change into his normal clothes and being a student hostel, you had to show your ID card before getting into the hostel. And right now he looked more like Emma than Emmanuel which was the face and name on his ID wearing a short brown flowy dress and ugg boots with a very feminine jacket. After considering all his options, he decided to go in and show them his ID. When he did that, the woman sitting there look at him in a way that said "well?"
"That's me. This..." he said gesturing to his attire "is kind of a hobby"
The woman took a second look at the ID and then at Emma and suddenly looked like she had seen a ghost. Summoning all her energy, the woman nodded Emma through before going into mental shock.
As embarrassing as it had been, Emma couldn't help but smile as he got into the left. As it began closing, he was forced to hold it for someone screaming for him to do so.
A man entered the lift and immediately thanked him. Not a man actually. He was no more than 18.
Emma just nodded. They pressed their respective floors and then he started:
"That's a beautiful dress"
And in that girl voice that he had begun to master, he replied:
"Thanks"
"You're really beautiful too. What's your name?"
"Emma" Emma replied blushing
"Nice to meet you Emma, I'm Sasha" he said stretching forth his hand
Emma took it smiling "nice to meet you too"
Just then the lift opened at Emma's floor
"Can I talk to you again? Maybe if I get your number..." Sasha was saying.
"Listen Sasha, you're nice and all but I have a boyfriend" Emma replied. Having heard that sentence so many times knew how it felt and couldn't help but feel sorry for him. So he said:
"So here's my number" he said taking out a marker and writing his number on Sasha's wrist "we should hang out sometime."
As Emma started walking away, he said "bye Sasha"
As Emma got home, it was very stuffy. It had been deserted for the last week so..
He began cleaning everything finishing in about 45 minutes.
He began changing out of the dress while searching for something more comfortable to wear. He decided on a black shirt and a cropped pink blouse.
After the dress had fallen to the floor and he hand removed the A cup bra that was more for show than anything else, he finally got a chance to examine his body. It had been roughly 7 months since he started PROGINOVA and 3 months since he met Andrey. Those were singularly the two best things that had ever happened to him. Thinking about Andrey made him smile. Thinking about their fight took that smile away. Looking at his phone he had contemplated calling his boyfriend but decided against it.
In a full length mirror, he could see his whole body. His breasts were small. Maybe that of a 14 year old girl but that was to be expected because he wasn't on the most powerful of medications but he didn't want to rush anything. His hips and ass on the other hand were flourishing. From his waist down, he could easily pass as a genetic girl plus he had the legs to match which is why he always wore skirts. Like a girl with a feature to flaunt, he would show every boy that cared to look his legs. And that was a lot of boys. In the last three months, he and Andrey had been all over town. They had gone to the cinema, bowling alley, restaurant but the one he loved the most was when he and Andrey took long walks hand in hand. Mostly he would dress as a girl and they'd get looks. Looks of jealousy, admiration, lust but knowing what Andrey was and what his sexual orientation was, he'd sometimes dress as a boy and they'd get looks of disgust, fear and the like but they didn't care. They were in love and wanted everybody to know it.
His hair had also grown a bunch. It had been over a year since he'd gotten a haircut and was never going to get one again if not only to get it styled.
While Emma got dressed, he heard keys rattle at his door. A room consisted of 2 rooms. Basically room 73 consists of 73a and 73b.
The tenant of 73a must have returned. He considered quickly changing into jeans and a shirt but decided against it. He was done hiding.
He went out to meet a group of seven coming in.
"Oh I didn't know Emmanuel was in... or had company" the other tenant whose name was Elijah said
"Umm..." Emmanuel had started
"Holy shit that's Emmanuel" one of the group shouted followed by some concerned voices
When Elijah noticed this, he said:
"What the.. why are you?..."
"Dressed as a girl? It's kind of a new hobby" Emma replied casually
"Are you some kind of fag???" Someone shouted from the group
"Gay. The word is "gay" and no. Actually I'm transgender" Emma replied trying to keep his calm.
"Damn! This shit is real" someone else said
Emma was ready to leave now. As he turned to go into the room, he turned and said:
"Can you not make so much of a noise. I'm kinda busy" he said as he closed to the behind him.
Never before had he hated thin walls more. He heard them talk and not half of them were good.
He took the incentive and put on a headset. He didn't need to hear this. He fell asleep not long after that and for the first night in a long time, he didn't have Andrey's warm body to cuddle with and boy did he miss it.
That next day, Emma didn't spend time thinking. He called a cab early in the morning in hopes of catching Andrey before he left the house.
When he arrived at Andrey's place, he opened the door with his key to find Andrey in 'their' room sluggishly wearing his tie.
As Andrey turned to see Emma standing there, his dull expression changed as he rushed to meet him tripping on the bed. Quickly getting up he started:
"You came back"
"Of course I did honey. I can't stay away"
"I thought I'd lost you. I am so sorry about..."
"Babe it's okay" Emma said walking towards him
"My God I missed you so much" Andrey kept at it.
"I missed you too. And I'm sorry. I overreacted. It was stupid"
"Yesterday will never happen again" he said hugging Emma "I promise"
"No? Cause I don't know what I'd do without you"
"Never again"
They stayed in that hugging position for some time before Emma pulled back and said:
"Don't you have to be at work?"
"They can survive without me for a day. And school?" Andrey asked.
"Honestly, I don't want to be anywhere but here now"
"Then let's. There's nothing I want more in the world"
The two cuddled and kiss for a while while watching movies.
Around afternoon, Andrey said suddenly:
"Wanna go meet my family?"
"What?" Emma replied smiling
Andrey too smiled. "You know I just think it's time."
"To meet your family?" Emma still asked half confused
"Don't worry I'm not going to propose to you... yet"
They both laughed. Emma thought for a while then said:
"Sure why not" he said half laughing
"Yeah?" Andrey asked
"Yeah!" Emma replied in a louder, happier voice "I'll go get dressed"
Emma took the time to style his hair today and pick out the most formal gown he had. He decided on a full length dress with one strap And a backless bodice and three and half inch heels to match.
Andrey got ready half an hour after they had left the bed, the precise moment when Emma was just starting his make up. He kept it light not to give Mr. Matsevich (Andrey's surname) the wrong impression.
What Katya had said had lingered in his mind causing him to do some research.
The Matsevich family were like royalty in minsk. They have been in the country's parliament for generations. They were more than rich. But despite what the looks people gave him said, that wasn't the reason Emma had stayed with him. Andrey had been the first real connection that he had had. Ever. And they were in love. They were perfect.
When Andrey's voice rang out from the living room saying:
"Baby you ready?" Emma only just then realized that he had phased out. He put his phone in his purse and left the room.
"Be right there hun"
The drive to the family house had been surprisingly short and in a few minutes they were entering the gate to the Matsevich estate. Large amounts of land with only a few bulidings in it. The main house was large and splendid for lack of better words. Every material seemed imported.
As they got out of the car, a valet came to take it and someone else directed them into the house.
They were greeted by a man and a woman in their 50s who Emma presumed to be Andrey's parents.
Andrey hugged the woman and shook the man as formalities were exchanged. Suddenly all that attention moved to Emma.
"And who is this young lady Andrey? A friend I presume" the man said
"Oh come now..." the woman started but Andrey interrupted:
"It's okay mother. This is Emma, father. My girlfriend"
There were curious looks from everyone in the room which made up of maids, butlers and his parents.
"Emma, this is my mom and dad" Andrey finished.
Emma this time just smiled and said:
"It's so nice to finally meet you"
"It's nice to meet you too. You must forgive the shock. Andrey has not brought a girl home in a long time" Mrs. Matsevich said
"Please Mrs. Matsevich. I understand"
"Oh honey call me Olga"
"I can only try" Emma said smiling
Mr. Matsevich then said:
"Well let's get to eating. Who is starving?"
Dinner was dull if not anything else as everyone talked about their lives until Mr. Matsevich asked to have a word alone with Emma.
Emma nodded and followed him outside.
Once outside, he began:
"I suspect you know Andrey doesn't date women. He never has."
"Uh-huh. That much I know"
"So why do you attract him I see the way he looks at you. It's not just something he does with girls"
Emma blushed a little now
"It's kind of complicated"
"Then don't answer. I have a proposition. As you may know I have a prominent position in the state and as much as I will always support my son, it doesn't bode well for me to have a gay son"
"I don't understand" Emma just said
"You are our solution. Andrey is happy and the family name is once again a name of respect when he is seen with you"
"I'm sorry isn't that what we're already doing?" Emma asked still confused
"The majority already think that Andrey is gay" Mr. Matsevich continued
"But he is!" Emma replied getting upset
"You may not know this now but there is more to life than love and happiness. There is real danger. I just want to protect my son from those who would seek to hurt him. Anti-gay activist threats. We need to make them believe he is not gay if we want to keep him safe. And I trust that is what you want?" Mr. Matsevich asked
"Yes"
"Then you understand where I'm coming from"
"I do" Emma finally said
"Good"
"But there's something you need to know" Emma said
"Yes?"
"The reason Andrey is attracted to me is because... I'm not actually a girl"
That took Mr. Matsevich off guard. Regaining his composure he asked:
"Transvestite?"
"Transgender" Emma replied
"I wondered. But there is a way we can salvage the situation" Mr. Matsevich said surprisingly calm
"How?"
"If we can make the public think you're... genuine, there won't be a problem. But that means you must always be seen in public as a girl.."
"But I am in a university"
"Change. We can get that sorted."
"What else?"
"We have to get you famous. People need to know the GIRL that is dating my son"
"How?"
"I have contacts. Actress, model, we'll think of something"
"Oh God this is serious. And if I reject?"
"You can say goodbye to my son"
Emma considered telling him "then he can say goodbye to family name" but decided not to
Mr. Matsevich put his hand on Emma's shoulder and said:
"But think. If you accept you'll get to be with my son, you'll be famous, you'll be rich, and you'll have an ally in the Parliament if you ever need anything. Most girls would jump at this you know?"
"Did you forget? I'm not a girl." He replied with his head down
"Is that what you want? I could find the best surgeon in the country whenever you want" Mr. Matsevich offered
"No!" Emma almost shouted "I can't bear a situation where Andrey is no longer attracted to me"
"Yes yes yes." Mr. Matsevich replied nodding "so will you do this"
"But this is your son's life. Not a business deal. This is his happiness"
"Yes I realize that and that is why I am doing this. There is no time. What do you say?"
"Fine. I'll do it"
"Splendid. But Andrey cannot know. The fame has to come looking normal. Never tell him"
"I understand"
"Come on. Let's go finish lunch"
Walking back into the room, Emma looked at Andrey realizing that this was the first thing he was ever doing behind his back. Oh my God I can never be a boy in public again. The constant cameras. What if someone recognizes me? As everything began to sink in, he had just fallen in a hole.
From this day on, he would forever be a "she".

"Lovely woman you found, son" Mr. Matsevich said as he and Emma walked back into dinning room.
"Oh don't i know it" Andrey replied as sure as ever.
Mr. Matsevich took his seat as Andrey got up to hold out the chair for his beautiful girlfriend.
Emma looked lost, disoriented and Andrey could see that.
"Is something the matter hun?" He asked a little worried.
When she didn't answer, he called her name touching her forearm "are you okay?"
Emma this time responded "yeah no I'm fine. I'm just feeling a bit woozy" she said getting up "bathroom?"
"Alfred will show you the way" Olga replied reasonably concerned
"Thank you" Emma said as she picked up her purse.
Emma led her through some corridors, past some amazing decor. A lot of the stuff seemed like actual antiques. Red and gold lined most the walls with lush carpets and tiles.
Emma was preoccupied thinking about how much money must have gone into this corridor alone not to talk about the whole house that she had almost forgotten about her predicament.
Reaching the bathroom, Emma turned to Alfred and asked:
"Are you married, Alfred?"
"Yes, miss" He replied
"You don't have to call me miss, you know? Emma is fine" she replied
"Of course, miss Emma"
"Okay" Emma said with a half smile "do you mind if I ask you a question?"
"No not at all"
"What's her name?"
"Josephine, miss"
"That's a lovely name"
"Thank you"
"How long have you been married?"
"23 years"
"Wow, you must love her very much" Emma said with almost a dreamy look
"I do, Miss Emma."
"Would you lie to her? If you thought it was better that way. If it was the right thing to do"
"It's never easy, is it? The lying. It's a terrible feeling but it's necessary. All that matters is what's true between you"
"Everything else is" Emma rushed
"Then I'm sure you've got nothing to worry about. I don't know what this is about but what I know is how the young master feels about you. I have watched him since he was just an infant abound I truly have never seen him this happy" Alfred finished.
Emma was blushing now
"You know business is really good right now"
"No Miss Emma, that's all you" He said pointing at her
"Thank you Alfred" Emma said walking into the lavatory
"My pleasure"

Emma stared at the mirror for the first time in months actually admiring herself. Truth be told she was prettier than most girls out there and there was no trace of the guy that her passport still said she had been 11 months ago.
Standing there in that dress, she thought "I could be a model, you know?"
How did she get so lucky? This dress must have its price tag in the thousands and there were so many more like it in her closet.
It was a beautiful thing. The way it hugged her waist ever so slightly and let go as it reached her butt for the flow down to the ground.
And the heels. Well it was obvious she didn't deserve those. Looking in the mirror, she could only smile.
She applied some lipstick and went out to meet Alfred. She'd been away from the table for too long.

She got back to the table as soon Andrew (sorry for the name change. It needed to be done sooner or later) was shaking his father. Olga walked up to Emma and hugged her
"Thank you for a wonderful dinner" Emma said
"Oh it was our pleasure" she replied "please stop by more often. You're practically family"
"I will" Emma said smiling.
She then walked over to Mr. Matsevich who also hugged her but whispered in her ear
"I'll have my assistant contact you. I'll be in touch"
Pulling away from her, he then said out loud "it was lovely meet you"
"Likewise" she replied.
They both got into the car as he turned out of the compound.
"So what did my dad want to talk about?"
Andrew asked while driving on the freeway.
"What?" Emma replied as if day dreaming
"You two spent quite sometime talking outside. What were you talking about?"
"Umm mostly you really. He just wanted to know how things are"
"Of course. You know he still wants me living at home? Says it's safer. His heart may be in a good place but he can be clueless sometimes" Andrew said turning to look at her at intervals
"Don't say that. He just cares for you is all"
"Yeah" He then said slightly frustrated
"Let's move in together" Emma said out of nowhere
"What?" Andrew replied smiling
"Let's do it. I'm ready. I spend most days over at your place anyways"
"Are you sure?" Andrew replied grinning now
"Yeah, why not?"
"You're not kidding? Because this is awesome"
"I'm not kidding. I love you and it's long overdue"
"I love you too, Emma" he then said staring in her eyes
"Eyes on the road. You're going to get us killed" she said pointing at the windscreen
"Yeah of course" He said finally holding his.

Emma woke up smiling. Relishing in the thought that she could fall back asleep if she wanted. It had been 3 days since she had met Andrew's parents which was followed by 2 more days of soul crushing university work but saturday was here.
She didn't have anything to do except wait for calls regarding her request to change every document she had to reflect her gender and change the pictures on her drivers' license.
Everything was perfect except that her parents still didn't know that their son was now their daughter. Every time they called her, she'd go to the roof and put on the manliest voice she could muster.
She hated lying to them or Andrew or anyone else but it was necessary.
Neither of them would understand the respective truths. Andrew's life was in danger in a country like Belarus and she knew him. He was too proud to hide so she would do that for him.
She'd had enough sleep. She rolled out of bed and went to open to the window. She then looked in the mirror. She wore plain shorts and a huge shirt. Her disheveled hair which she usually had in a ponytail (like now) was longer than it had ever been.
Her body was maturing everyday. She had decent B cup breasts also. Not the largest but definitely belonging to an average girl her age.
Her legs remained she favorite feature. Long and smooth. Which gave her an idea. Tights. It was still cold enough for those.
Winter had been over for almost a month now so it was time to start planning out her spring fashion.
She walked over to her wardrobe and picked out a pair of fishnet tights, shorts and a tank tops which would be beneath a cardigan. Following which she walked into the bathroom.

"Hey honey" Emma said hugging her boyfriend from behind as he fried some eggs.
"Hey! You looked so peaceful I didn't want to wake you"
"Good call. I would have beaten your face off otherwise"
"Well maybe I should have woken you"
Emma laughed as she walked over to the coffee machine
"You made coffee" she said grabbing a cup
"And tea" Andrew replied gesturing across the kitchen "I didn't know which you'd want so I made both"
She picked up the coffee flask and began to leave the kitchen "did I mention how much I love you?"
"Yeah save me some though. It smells amazing"
"I can only try" she then said from the hallway

Andrew came into the living room a few minutes later to find Emma with her legs folded on the couch watching TV.
"What's with the outfit? Are you cold?" Andrew asked dropping the tray and placing a hand on her forehead
"You're burning up. I should call the doctor"
"It's fine. I'm only a bit cold. It'll wear off"
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah" she said finally then tapping her hand on the couch "come sit"
When he sat, she told him
"It's was thinking about going to get the rest of my stuff from the hostel"
"Yeah? That's good"
"Yeah I figured I should do it sooner than later right?"
"Yeah yeah. I can take you"
"No no you don't have to. You haven't been in the shop all week. You should go"
"They can survive without me for another day"
"Hey it's just a few boxes okay. I'm sure I can handle it on my own" she then said leaning in to kiss him
They kissed for a few seconds..
"Well okay" He then said
They continued...
"Now go get dressed. I'll drop you"
"5 minutes" He replied finally pulling her on top of him as she laughed.

She parked her car near the hostel and walked the rest of the way. She got looks and 'hi's that she had become used to at this point.
Even as she showed her ID, she still got the same mortified stare she always got and it was still hilarious.
She needed to get that ID changed.
She had just finished packing all of her things into little boxes when the person in 73a came out.
"Are you moving out?" He asked
"Yeah" she said without looking up
"Listen uh I just wanted to apologise for last time. It was stupid and childish"
This caught her by surprise. She looked up and replied
"Forgotten. Don't worry about it."
"Need any help?"
"As a matter of fact, yes"
He picked up two boxes and walked out while she followed behind him with one. As they were waiting for the elevator, he asked her
"Are you okay? You look a little pale"
She noticed that she was a little dizzy but replied
"I'm fine"
After waiting a few seconds longer, she heard him shout "Emma!"
She was staring at the ceiling with the contents of the box laying beside her
"Somebody help!"

She woke up in the hospital with Andrew sleeping on the chair beside her
"Hey sleepy head" she called out to him
He woke up and rushed to her
"You're awake" He said putting a hand on her cheek
"What happened?" She asked
"I'll get the nurse" Andrew replied.
He left and came back a few seconds later with a woman in a white coat.
"How are you feeling Miss?" She asked
"Weird?"
"That's to be expected"
"What happened? Why did she faint?"
"It's not the drug, is it?" Emma asked worried
"No no. Your hormone levels are excellent. The drugs are working excellently. You just have low blood sugar. That's why you fainted. There's nothing to be alarmed about" she explained
"So I can leave?" Emma asked
"Yes of course. However we will prescribe a sugar supplement to be taken with the estrogen pills. You're in excellent shape but you should consider running. It can be an excellent body builder"
"Okay" Emma said as he began to get up
"We'll have your things brought to you" the nurse said as she left.
"What about my things from the hostel?"
"They're in the car. Your friend brought them a few hours ago. He even brought you here. Good guy"
"Yeah. Let's get out of here. I could eat a horse!"
"Okay. We should eat out"
"Sounds good" Emma said wincing. She still felt a bit weak but she would be fine

0:47pm Monday Morning
"Hi my name is Cindy. I've been expecting you. This way please"
Emma followed Cindy through a series of hallways. It was surprisingly busy for a modelling agency.
There were large pictures on the walls of stunning women on the covers of magazines all over the world- Elle, Vogue, People Stylewatch, Marie Claire
"Have you started having goosebumps yet?"
"This is amazing!"
"Yes it is. All those cover pages have been graced by girls who were bred in this fine institution. And now you've been given that chance. Careful not to blow it. How prominent is your Adam's apple?"
Emma was mortified, how had she known?
"Oh relax I've been told everything. Good job hiding it so far by the way. Some of the girls you'll be working with have keener eyes for this thing than people on the street so you might have to consider getting it removed totally"
Cindy was beautiful. Classy. Dark skinned and very thin. This led Emma to believe that she may have been a model in the past. She wore a neat layered bob and talked really fast. She also looked very professional in that business suit.
As they got to a room, Cindy informed her
"We'll need to get your measurements. See what we're dealing with"
Emma still looking a bit lost, walked in

9:00 am Monday Morning.
Emma had woken up earlier than Andrew. He was lying behind her with one hand wrapping her waist and the other on her boob. That was new.
She just smiled and lay there for a while.
She checked her phone and saw a message reminding her of an appointment she had in an hour and a half.
After laying there for 10 more minutes, she realised she had to get up or else she'd be late. She got up and kissed his cheek before taking off all her clothes and walking into the bathroom.

She fixed herself a cup of tea while walking around in her underwear.
As she entered the bedroom, Andrew was in the process of opening the curtains.
He turned to her and smiled
"I just may have to throw away all your clothes"
She laughed and said "morning"
He gestured to an outfit she had hanging outside the wardrobe.
"You headed to the university?"
The outfit consisted on a pair of blue jeans, a cream blouse, heels and a flower patterned scarf.
"Yeah"
"Why are you wearing heels, you never wear heels to class"
"Just thought I needed a change she said as she began to dress up "Hey are you going anywhere today?"
"Nope" He replied sitting down on the bed
"So I can take the car?"
"Knock yourself out."

"Bye honey" she said kissing him as she walked to the car
"See you soon"

1:26 pm Sunday afternoon
Emma had been lying on the couch watching TV while Andrew was outside washing the car when her phone rang
"Hello?"
"Emma Irene Peterson"
"Actually my surname-"
"Is now Peterson" the person replied
"I'm Maddy. Mr. Matsevich's assistant"
"Oh"
"Yes that's your new name. We'll have all your IDS delivered to you during the week"
"Surely. You can go back to using your passport anytime you want but for now you are Emma Irene Peterson. Is that clear?"
"Y..yes"
"As for the university, you've been enrolled at Minsk State University of Design (not real). How does fashion designing sound? You can go to classes or not, doesn't matter"
"Wow"
"I've set up an appointment with DNA Model Management tomorrow at 10:30. I expect you'll arrive on time. They'll take it from there. Don't disappoint."
And just like that the call was over. Emma was stunned

11:00 am Monday Morning
"Good day Miss Peterson. I'm Josephine Adler." A woman said walking up to Emma to shake her
"Hi. Please call me Emma" Emma said shaking her
Hearing the name, it still felt like they were referring to another person.
"I am here to take your measurements. Follow me please" she said finally

After a few minutes of tape movements, Josephine seemed happy
"You will do nicely. 5'10, bust 31", waist 25", hips 30". I suppose you've worn a corset before?"
"Only for 3 hours for the last 6 months or so"
"Good good. Let's get you back to Cindy. We'll give you some clothes to take home with. Get used to the kind of outfits you'll be modelling but other than that I'm guessing all that's left to do is legal"

Emma left the building around 2 rolling a box of clothes and shoes. It had been a tedious day legal work but it was over. She was officially a model and that came with a whole different lifestyle. New effective body creams, expensive perfumes, lipstick 24/7 and learning to walk in 6 inch heels and halloween outfits as a job.
She just had to keep in mind that she was doing it for the man she loves.
But he didn't know that. He was at home waiting for his girlfriend to come back and she was on her way home to lie to his face about how boring university was.
University!
She had to tell him that she's changing universities and she would start going to classes in her everyday clothes.
At least now she can avoid those stares and the binding of her boobs and the large shirts she had to wear everyday.
She picked out her phone and dialed Mr. Matsevich's assistant
"Hello Miss Peterson. I hear today was a success"
"Yeah. I need you to help me with something"
"What is it?"
"Mr. Matsevich said he could have the best srs surgeon in the world to perform that operation"
"Yeah?"
"I'm ready"
"Splendid. When will you want it"
"Give me some time to talk to Andrew first. I'll get back to you"
"Okay Miss Peterson".

drew sat at the table looking over some files when Emma walked over to him wearing one of the baby doll nighties she had gotten from the agency
"Hey honey" she said
"Woah! Where the fire?" He said looking up at her
"You like?"
"Yes I like!" He said smiling
She sat next to him and put her head on his shoulder
"What are you working on?" She asked
"Nothing important" He said putting the files aside. He turned to kiss her after a while sliding his hand under the nightie.
After kissing for a while, Emma interrupted
"Andrew?"
"Yeah?"
"I'm taking it off"
"You should"
"No I'm taking 'it' off"
This got him by surprise
"You're having the surgery?"
"Yeah. I just feel like it's time you know?"
"Yeah yeah I guess" He said although still very confused
"I know it's a lot to take in and a lot to get used to but I think it's the right thing to do"
Andrew just nodded
"I'm having this removed also" she said gesturing at her Adam's apple.
He still only nodded
"And I'm thinking of breasts augmentation. The modelling agency where I applied to work would prefer it"
"You applied to work at a modelling agency?"
"Yes someone hinted that I could be a model and at first it was just for fun then they gave me the job and I know it's much but-"
"Why didn't you tell me?"
"I didn't think I would get the job and I didn't want to bring it up before I even got the chance. It seemed stupid but I got it today"
Andrew let out a long sigh
"Anything else?"
"Yes actually. I'm changing universities. Fashion design. I just thought I'd do something I actually liked."
"When did you do all this?" He asked confused
"It's been a busy week?" She replied almost hoping that all would be well after that
"Ah I need some air. I'm sorry" He then got up and picked up his jacket walking outside.

When Andrew had been outside for a while, Emma came out someaidorryide wearing only a jacket and slippers.
"What are you doing? You'll catch are cold!" Andrew yelled
"I love you Andy. I have since I met you and I always will. Please don't push me away"
"I know I just-"
"You know this doesn't change anything. I'm still the same person you met outside that party. Please" she said taking his hand. She put his hand on her chest
"Can you feel my heart? I'm terrified. Terrified of loosing you. Please"
"Emma! You won't loose me. But things will be different. But maybe different isn't such a bad thing. You're the only girl I've ever been attracted to. Ever"
"I know"
"Yes. So you know I'll never leave you. I'm terrified of loosing you but that doesn't mean I'll stand in the way of you being happy"
"I am happy!"
"And so am I. And that's all because of you. I was saving this for your birthday but I guess now is as good as time as any"
"What are you talking about?"
He put his hand in his pocket and pulled out a ring
Emma immediately gasped and stepped backwards
"Emma Peterson, will you marry me?"
Emma had and confused look on her face
"I saw the letter of approval for your name change. I get it"
Emma smiled as tears started rushing from her
"Yes!" Jumping to hug him
"Yes" she shouted again while kissing him
"I will marry you"

"Just a few more and we'll call it a day, Emma. Looking good" Cindy said winking at Emma as she walked behind the cameraman
Emma proceeded to place her hands on her waist as she arched her shoulders forward. She put up her most sensual look as part of her hair fell in front of her face.
After a few more of those poses, it seemed she was done for the day
"Good job today" Cindy said walking up to her
"Thanks" Emma replied
Cindy handed her a robe to cover her bikini clad body. She still had that thing between her legs so she still had to tuck but not for long
"Andrew is waiting in the hall. He has been for a while. When's the wedding?"
"July 9th" Emma replied wearing the robe
"Any particular reason?"
"No it's just convenient"
Cindy nodded
"Well you better go. See you next week?"
"Sure. Bye" Emma said waving at the girl that had become one of her closest friends and would definitely one of her bridesmaids if you agreed
"Oh and Emma!" Cindy said calling "Happy Birthday!"
She just smiled.

Wearing a short dress and only carrying her shoes, Emma walked to Andrew who seemed to be playing a game on his phone in the lounge
"Hey Babe, been here long?" She called out
"Yeah. Since it's your birthday I thought I'd come and surprise you but apparently I'm not allowed in there"
"Yeah there's kind of a lot of naked girls in there" Emma replied
"Oh right. We're still going out right?" Andrew asked
"Umm I'll have to cancel. I know I'm sorry. I have to go talk to my probable maid of honor"
"Oh who is she?"
"Weirdly you don't know her. She's from my life before I met you"
"Huh mysterious. I should probably stop postponing. I'll go break the news to my parents"
"Ok it's settled then. I can take the bus, it's not-"
"No way I'm going to let my bride to be taken the bus. I can call a taxi, it's fine"
"Are you sure? I mean I don't mind"
"I'm sure. it's okay. Come on let's get going"
They kissed eachother goodbye then Emma drove off.

Emma parked in front of Nordin pharmaceutical and all the memories started flowing in. She hadn't been here since her last check up office check up months ago.
And it had been even longer since she saw Maddy, her therapist. Maddy had helped her put so much in perspective.
Truth be told, she wasn't the scared little boy that walked into this building more than a year ago because of Maddy.
She was now a beautiful young woman with great friends, an awesome job and about to get married to the most amazing guy she'd ever met.
Who else was more fitting to be her maid of honor?
She just hoped that Maddy would agree.
She was all too familiar with the layout of the hospital building by now.
She knocked on room 206 and heard the familiar voice say "come in"
"Hello?" Emma called out
"Can i help you?" Maddy asked confused
"What you don't remember me? It's Emma! I kept the name"
"What? Emmanuel??" Maddy asked shocked "is that you?"
Emma just smiled
"Wow I had been shocked at how your voice was changing on the phone but this is... wow"
"I know"
"You don't look any trace a boy"
"I know" Emma kept smiling just as excited as she looked
"You're so beautiful"
"Thank you"
"So come tell me everything"
"That'll take forever"
"We could go somewhere. Talk. Give me a sec, I'll punch out. I know a place"

The two sat across from each other in a restaurant drinking wine as Emma recollected all the events of the last year.
Maddy just listened amazed.
"He sounds amazing Emma" Maddy said as Emma was finishing
"He is"
"You two really deserve eachother"
"Yeah and that's why I'm here. See he proposed a few nights ago"
"Awww honey I'm so happy for you"
"And... I was hoping you could be my maid of honor"
"Me?"
"Yes! I know we haven't known eachother for too long but none of this would have been possible without you, you know? I'd understand if you can't of course"
"Honey! It would be my pleasure"
"Really?"
"Yes. When's the wedding?"
"July 9th. There's so much to do. Cake and flowers and dresses. So many decisions"
"I'm sure we can handle it. Do you have all your bridesmaids?" Maddy asked
"I'm just figured I'll ask some of the girls I work with"
"Yeah probably a good idea"
"I've also been approved for surgery"
"Oh when?"
"3 weeks. I was thinking maybe you could come be my personal therapist for a while. So we can spend some more time together, you know? The hospital still offers that?"
"Yeah but it's quite expensive"
"Don't worry about that"
The girls talked for a while before Emma left. Maddy agreed to everything and would be meeting up with Emma at the house the next Monday.

As Emma came back to meet a locked house, she called Andrew
"Hi. How's it going?"
"They loved the idea. We have their support."
"That's nice"
"They missed you though but I explained that you were going to meet the mystery maid of honor. How did that go?"
"Splendid. And she won't be a mystery much longer. She's coming to the house on Monday."
"Not a problem. I'm almost home so we can spend the rest of your birthday together"
"Looking forward to it. Key is in the normal spot?"
"Normal spot. See you soon" Andrew said finally as he hung up

Emma took off all her clothes and stood in front of the large mirror. She was very very skinny. Not nearly anorexic but skinny. It was the diet. She hadn't enjoyed a nice meaty meal for a while.
"Comes with the job I guess" she thought
Her hair was long now. Way longer than her shoulders. She still had the make up from the photoshoot on so she looked very slutty standing there naked.
Her nipples instantly became hard.
Her breasts were big enough to live with but still relatively small and her hips were wider than they should be.
In truth, they weren't actually wide but just looked it because of how narrow her waist was.
The corsets were definitely doing their job. 24" on a regular day.
She took her finger and put it on her dick pushing it back and imagining that it wasn't there.
In its place, a well defined clit. As she pushed her fingers farther inside, she felt Andrew pinning her firmly on the bed as he pushed himself deeper and deeper into her.
She'd moan so loudly, loud enough to fear the neighbors hearing.
Over and over without rest he'd make her suffer unending pleasure. They were built to match and only him could make her feel like this...
But she'd actually never felt like this. Did that feeling even exist? Was that level of perfection even attainable? Or was she imagining that too
As quickly as it had began, it was over
"Well you're a sight for sore eyes" Andrew said walking into the room to see his naked bride with her hand on her dick
Her fantasy was over but she wasn't any less horny.
"Come. Take me" she said longingly

This isn't what pleasure felt like. It couldn't be. Emma lay beside her boyfriend with the covers drawn up to her boobs.
His limp dick pushing against her ass. Her sore ass.
This was the first time she had ever had sex. She'd figured that she might as well experience it as her former self before she completed her transition. Before she could have sex the way she was born to.
Before she could take the whole lot of her fiancé deep into herself.
The thought alone made her shiver with pleasure but now all she actually felt was pain.
She knew her fiancé was large in his pants.
She should. She'd sucked it multiple times in the past but only a few hours ago had she begun to appreciate the sheer size of it.
She was sure that it had expanded her butt hole by at least a few centimetres but did she regret the act? No she didn't.
She owed it to the sweet man sleeping behind her.
He hadn't had sex in almost a year and unlike her, he wasn't on estrogen pills that suppressed the male urges.
If she turned to look at him, she was sure he'd be smiling but she couldn't.
This was perfect and she didn't want to shake the moment.
In the dark room, she was alone with her thoughts and even as awesome as her life had been the last year, not all thoughts had been good.
She'd basically dropped out of school to become a housewife. What if Andrew decided that he was truly and forever will be gay and that she was too much of a woman for him.
What then?
Her university fees were paid by his father
Her job was courtesy of his father
All her friends were courtesy of her job.
Odds were no job, no friends.
She hadn't talked to or even gone to see the team in a while.
They were doing good on the plus side. They hadn't won the championship that year but had caught enough eyes to attract a few sponsors.
She made a mental note to buy a ticket for their next game.
In any case, she'd be stranded without Andrew. A transgender girl in a hostile world with no money.
At least she'd still have her parents... and her brother.
That was the scariest thought. Facing them.
Their father had thought both of them to wrestle at an early age.
"Never loose a fight" he would day
The king of the Macho. 6'4" the both of them and ripped to the teeth.
Thinking about it now, she was lucky she didn't take after her father like her elder brother did.
It had been a problem in the past but not now. She took after her mother. Down to the lack of muscles. Not much anyway.
Her mother had begged them to go easier on Emma.
"Not everyone has to be superman" she said one time with Emma nodding in agreement
"Every story needs a Lois Lane" she joked.
That didn't help much. Curse the days she'd made her mother read her superman comics instead of regular fairytales.
She'd have told her mother long ago if she was the only part of the equation.
Her father was that part of the equation that made you divide x by several squares of 49... on the day you forget your calculator.
She never got him. But her brother sure did. It's like they were pieces of the same pie. They were pepperoni. And she was a rock.
Sure it'll be hard at first but they have to deal with it. She's happy.
They want that right?
She actually couldn't tell for sure. Pizzas.
"I should tell them sooner rather than later" she thought
Reviewing everything she had to say made her terrified.
Hi mom, dad, evil incarnate of a brother, you're probably wondering why I'm wearing a dress and make up but that's why I'm here. I've decided to live as a girl. I've changed universities to a fashion design school and I'm about to get married to this guy I've been dating for about a year. Oh and I'm having surgery in 3 weeks. I'd like to ask for your blessing.
"Goodluck" she murmured as she sighed
But still, she had to tell them. They deserved to know and it would be a huge weight lifted off her shoulders.
She turned on her phone and checked the time.
8:22
It had only been 3 hours since her 5pm pounding session with probable pornstar Andrew Matsevich.
She turned carefully to face him. He was asleep. Out like a light. Sleeping like a baby.
She kissed him on the cheek as she got up to go outside.
Once outside, she dialled a number
"Mum?"
"Hi sweetie. How's university?"
"University's fine mum. I'm coming to visit tomorrow"
"Oh. Why the sudden change of heart? We've been asking for you to come home for a while now"
"I've been busy with stuff. I'm free now"
"I'm sure you're father would be excited to see you"
"Can you make sure Jimmy is there too?"
"But you can't stand Jimmy" her mother said
"I miss him I guess"
"You sound different. Are you sick?"
"I'm fine mum. See you tomorrow"
"Bye honey"
"Bye" Emma said as she hung up.
It was done. Tomorrow everything will be settled.
It was a beautiful night. The stars effulgent and the grasses swaying softly.
She had a knit cardigan wrapped around her skinny frame and pyjamas leggings.
She'd come so far. Looking at the 1 carat petite pavé diamond that sat on her finger.
She didn't deserve all this.
Just then her phone rang and showed a number she didn't recognise
"Emma Peterson?" The unrecognised voice asked
"Yes. Who is this?" She asked.
"This is Bill Hersher from Inspire magazine. I hope you don't mind, your assistant gave me your number"
"Assistant?" Emma asked confused now
"Cindy Greene?"
"Oh okay. What exactly does Inspire magazine want?"
"We caught wind of your marriage and we'd like to cover it."
"Huh why exactly?" She asked sort of surprised
"Are you kidding? Modest billionaire gets married to the fashion industry's new 'it' girl. It'll be the event of the year."
"That's a bit much don't you think?"
"We're even willing to sponsor if you'll give us full coverage"
"Wow. I'll have to talk to my fiance of course."
"Yes of course. You know how to reach me. Thank you for your time Miss Peterson"
"Of course"
Emma hung up the phone and smiled as she thought
"I'm a big deal"This isn't what pleasure felt like. It couldn't be. Emma lay beside her boyfriend with the covers drawn up to her boobs.
His limp dick pushing against her ass. Her sore ass.
This was the first time she had ever had sex. She'd figured that she might as well experience it as her former self before she completed her transition. Before she could have sex the way she was born to.
Before she could take the whole lot of her fiancé deep into herself.
The thought alone made her shiver with pleasure but now all she actually felt was pain.
She knew her fiancé was large in his pants.
She should. She'd sucked it multiple times in the past but only a few hours ago had she begun to appreciate the sheer size of it.
She was sure that it had expanded her butt hole by at least a few centimetres but did she regret the act? No she didn't.
She owed it to the sweet man sleeping behind her.
He hadn't had sex in almost a year and unlike her, he wasn't on estrogen pills that suppressed the male urges.
If she turned to look at him, she was sure he'd be smiling but she couldn't.
This was perfect and she didn't want to shake the moment.
In the dark room, she was alone with her thoughts and even as awesome as her life had been the last year, not all thoughts had been good.
She'd basically dropped out of school to become a housewife. What if Andrew decided that he was truly and forever will be gay and that she was too much of a woman for him.
What then?
Her university fees were paid by his father
Her job was courtesy of his father
All her friends were courtesy of her job.
Odds were no job, no friends.
She hadn't talked to or even gone to see the team in a while.
They were doing good on the plus side. They hadn't won the championship that year but had caught enough eyes to attract a few sponsors.
She made a mental note to buy a ticket for their next game.
In any case, she'd be stranded without Andrew. A transgender girl in a hostile world with no money.
At least she'd still have her parents... and her brother.
That was the scariest thought. Facing them.
Their father had thought both of them to wrestle at an early age.
"Never loose a fight" he would day
The king of the Macho. 6'4" the both of them and ripped to the teeth.
Thinking about it now, she was lucky she didn't take after her father like her elder brother did.
It had been a problem in the past but not now. She took after her mother. Down to the lack of muscles. Not much anyway.
Her mother had begged them to go easier on Emma.
"Not everyone has to be superman" she said one time with Emma nodding in agreement
"Every story needs a Lois Lane" she joked.
That didn't help much. Curse the days she'd made her mother read her superman comics instead of regular fairytales.
She'd have told her mother long ago if she was the only part of the equation.
Her father was that part of the equation that made you divide x by several squares of 49... on the day you forget your calculator.
She never got him. But her brother sure did. It's like they were pieces of the same pie. They were pepperoni. And she was a rock.
Sure it'll be hard at first but they have to deal with it. She's happy.
They want that right?
She actually couldn't tell for sure. Pizzas.
"I should tell them sooner rather than later" she thought
Reviewing everything she had to say made her terrified.
Hi mom, dad, evil incarnate of a brother, you're probably wondering why I'm wearing a dress and make up but that's why I'm here. I've decided to live as a girl. I've changed universities to a fashion design school and I'm about to get married to this guy I've been dating for about a year. Oh and I'm having surgery in 3 weeks. I'd like to ask for your blessing.
"Goodluck" she murmured as she sighed
But still, she had to tell them. They deserved to know and it would be a huge weight lifted off her shoulders.
She turned on her phone and checked the time.
8:22
It had only been 3 hours since her 5pm pounding session with probable pornstar Andrew Matsevich.
She turned carefully to face him. He was asleep. Out like a light. Sleeping like a baby.
She kissed him on the cheek as she got up to go outside.
Once outside, she dialled a number
"Mum?"
"Hi sweetie. How's university?"
"University's fine mum. I'm coming to visit tomorrow"
"Oh. Why the sudden change of heart? We've been asking for you to come home for a while now"
"I've been busy with stuff. I'm free now"
"I'm sure you're father would be excited to see you"
"Can you make sure Jimmy is there too?"
"But you can't stand Jimmy" her mother said
"I miss him I guess"
"You sound different. Are you sick?"
"I'm fine mum. See you tomorrow"
"Bye honey"
"Bye" Emma said as she hung up.
It was done. Tomorrow everything will be settled.
It was a beautiful night. The stars effulgent and the grasses swaying softly.
She had a knit cardigan wrapped around her skinny frame and pyjamas leggings.
She'd come so far. Looking at the 1 carat petite pavé diamond that sat on her finger.
She didn't deserve all this.
Just then her phone rang and showed a number she didn't recognise
"Emma Peterson?" The unrecognised voice asked
"Yes. Who is this?" She asked.
"This is Bill Hersher from Inspire magazine. I hope you don't mind, your assistant gave me your number"
"Assistant?" Emma asked confused now
"Cindy Greene?"
"Oh okay. What exactly does Inspire magazine want?"
"We caught wind of your marriage and we'd like to cover it."
"Huh why exactly?" She asked sort of surprised
"Are you kidding? Modest billionaire gets married to the fashion industry's new 'it' girl. It'll be the event of the year."
"That's a bit much don't you think?"
"We're even willing to sponsor if you'll give us full coverage"
"Wow. I'll have to talk to my fiance of course."
"Yes of course. You know how to reach me. Thank you for your time Miss Peterson"
"Of course"
Emma hung up the phone and smiled as she thought
"I'm a big deal"

Everything was just a foggy haze. Emma just lay there number looking up at the ceiling. The bright fluorescent lights were almost blinding.
Where was she? "Where am I?" She thought
She tried turning to look around but her head was held firmly in place.
"Where am I?" She thought again. The last thing she remembered was a car ride
"Car ride to where?" She didn't have the littlest idea where she was and just as she was about to panic, she heard a voice
"Miss Peterson?"
Where was the voice coming from? Then a head wearing a surgical mask popped into her line of view
"Good. I'll need you to count backwards from 10 for me. Can you do that?"
She nodded slightly as she began counting. It was all coming back to her.
Groggy she began "10, 9, 8.. 7....."
"Patient is under. Prep her for surgery" the person she figured to be a doctor said.
She was surprisingly peaceful now as the thoughts.... or memories started rushing in as her eyes closed involuntarily.

"I'm almost there mum" she had said on the phone
"Don't you need us to pick you at the train station?" Her mother asked
"No no I'm driving"
"You're driving? When did you get a car?"
"It's a long story. I'll explain when I get there"
She hung up the phone.
"Oh it'll be a long day" she thought finally.
She didn't want to overwhelm her family so she had worn dark jeans, a white split-neck top and flats.
She had her her up in a pony tail and light beige lip gloss.
She was feeling good at the time. She had told Andrew about Inspire magazines interest and he had loved the idea so there was lots to be happy about.
She had also wondered whether Mr. Matsevich had anything to do with it.
But nevertheless, she felt good. Which could change in the next few minutes.
Her family usually had that effect on her.
And today, she might as well had given them ammo for their guns.
She parked in front of the familiar lawn.
Her family had lived here since she was born.
They moved here shortly after Jimmy had been born.
She came out of the car and started walking to the house when her mother walked out stunned. Just standing there.
A few seconds later, Jimmy walked out and had basically the same expression.
"Dad?" He yelled "wanna come out here?"
A few seconds later he father walked out and said
"What? Who is this?" He asked turning to Jimmy.
Perfect. Icing on the cake.
"Dad. It's me" Emma then said
Then her father produced the expected look.
They all stood there with her mother and brother looking uncomfortable, her father looking troubled and Emma with her left hand on her right elbow looking at the ground.
"Well come on in dear" her mother finally said "you must be famished"
Her father just turned and walked into the house without saying another word.
Jimmy followed and her mother gestured for her to coming in.
She did and the door was closed behind her sealing her fate.
They had been well into a wordless lunch when Jimmy said
"So since when?"
She gave him a look as if to say "back off". It's a look she had given him many times in the past but it looked so much different now
"Honey you just caught us by surprise is all" her mother said "we just thought we'd have a bit more time"
"What does that mean?" Emma asked worried
"I mean we knew. For a while now. Jimmy found your stash about a year before you left for university and then it all made sense. All my missing clothes and the ones out of place."
Emma was mortified.
"We expected today. Just not yet I guess"
"Why didn't you tell me?" Emma said almost yelling "i have been struggling with this for years and you knew?"
"We figured you'd tell us when you were ready. And it seems you are. So tell us"
Even her father that hadn't said a word all day seemed interested
"About a year ago, I started seeing a therapist. But I've been wanting to be a girl for as long as I can remember"
"Since you were four. That was the first I remember" he mother interrupted smiling
"Yeah I remember that. You wouldn't touch the suit dad had bought us for Thanksgiving. Remember that mum?" Jimmy had said laughing
Her mother's eyes lit up. She had remembered.
"'I want what mummy got' you kept crying. We didn't get to take a photo that year" her mother added.
Emma just kept looking at the two
"How come I don't remember any of this?"
"You were asleep most of the day after that" her father finally said
She looked at him stunned
"Are you sure this is what you want?" He asked
"Yes dad" she said sharply
"Then we support you darling" her mum said reaching across the table to hold her manicured hands.
She looked over at Jimmy who only nodded. She smiled.
"Oh look at this bob. Our Superman. And our Lois Lane" their mother said
"Ewww mum! Terrible reference!" Emma exclaimed laughing
"What?" their mother asked oblivious to the fact that those two characters had been dating.
Emma took a deep breath before proceeding to tell them how she met Andrew through the whole soccer thing.
She noticed her father getting uncomfortable as she began talking about Andrew but Jimmy saved the day with that loud mouth.
"You know dad had been worried that you would neglect your studies joining that team?" He said
"Remember he said that that was you becoming a man. Getting invested in sports. Boy was he wrong." Their mother added
"I uh admit I was wrong" he said.
That was hard for him.
"But you gotta understand. We're not trained for this sort of thing. I mean it's not exactly normal"
Her mother and Jimmy just turned and looked at Emma worriedly.
She in turn looked at her father annoyed.
There he was. To think for one second, she could have a nice conversation with her family without him ruining everything.
This was what she had to live with. The utter disappointed in every look.
The close-mindedness that led him to believe that she wasn't 'normal'.
"What? It's not. How many men do you see walking around with make up on going around looking for boyfriends"
"Bob!" Her mother shouted.
"It's okay mum"
"No it's not. You apologise to your daughter this instant"
He chuckled "Daughter? I don't have a daughter. And It seems I have only one son now" he got up to leave.
"Dad! Come on dad" Jimmy said
"You don't have to leave. I will." Emma replied angrily
She put her hand in her purse and brought out an invitation dropping it on the table
"Andrew and I are getting married in summer. I hope you can make it. Thanks for dinner mum" she said walking out of the house with tears welling up in her eyes"
"Emmanuel!" Her mother called to her
"It's Emma" she replied without turning back.
Reaching her car, she was already crying.
"Hey wait up" Jimmy was saying grabbing her arm.
"I.. I.. he-" Emma said unintelligible while sobbing
"I know" Jimmy said as he hugged her.
She just stood there crying for a while on his shoulder.
He stood at least 5 inches taller than she was and would have been exactly the kind of stuff he would have teased her about in the past but now she just felt safe.
He was much more nicer to her now than he had ever been.
And for a second there, she hated that they had fought so much when they were little. Maybe they would have spent quality time together.
When she was done crying, she looked up at him and said
"Thank you. Come visit me sometime okay?"
"I will. Besides you owe me a new shirt. This one's soaked"
"Shut up" she said smiling "don't let him drive you crazy"
He waved at her as she got into her car, reversed and drove off

"She's waking up. Get the doctor"

Sex.
That was one thing Emma had neglected all her life. She had turned 20 a while ago and had only done the act a handful of times.
But ever since she felt pain, fear and pleasure at the same time as Andrew rammed into her repeatedly, she couldn't get enough.
She felt complete. And why wouldn't she? She was all woman now.
Her C cup breasts were larger than she was used to but she was getting used to them everyday. And Andrew seemed to like them so she flaunted them.
She had also gotten used to wearing a bra and shorts around the house since summer heat was getting intense.
They had had sex so much lately, it's s wonder she didn't go around naked.
On this occasion however, she had to be more modest. They had tons of guests.
Her model friends aka bridesmaids had all been gathered in the house trying on dresses.
Even Maddy, her maid of honor had had her dress off more times than it had been on that day.
Emma had spent more time with Maddy in the previous weeks.
The surgery period was an emotional time but was bearable because of the people in her house at the moment.
"Don't get confused by all the pretty faces" she told Andrew
"You know i only have eyes for you. Besides, you're prettier than all the girls here. It's no wonder they gave you the job" he replied charmingly
But she didn't get the job because she was beautiful.
Emma just smiled but was burning inside.
She hated lying to Andrew. She wanted to tell him the truth but was afraid that it'll make him angry.
Nothing can go wrong so close to the wedding.
Did that make her selfish?
Was she now one of those girls?
"Hey. There's something I should have told you a while ago"
"Yeah? What is it?" He asked
"I uh... Remember when we first went to visit your parents?"
"Yeah..."
And she told him everything
"You have to understand that I only did it to protect you. Your father too"
"I should have known he'd play that card. He's always been embarrassed by me"
"That's now true. I got to talk to him. He cares about you" Emma said trying to convince him
"He can make you believe whatever he wants. How do you think he's where he is"
"You need to talk to him" she said finally
"Yeah. Sadly."
"Are you mad at me?" Emma asked Innocently
"Mad at you? I'm in love with you. I'm sorry you'll have to cope with my dad from now on"
"You're sorry? He got me this sweet job." She noticed his face change slightly "I job I'll let go off if you say so"
"No no you've earned it. Besides, I can see you really like it."
"I do"
"How can I stand in the way of that?"
Just then someone called out from the room "Emma!"
"It's Maddy. I guess my dress is ready" she said smiling
"Can i see it?" He asked
"You'll see it at the altar." She said kissing him as she walked away wiggling her ass
Emma took the dress and took off all her remaining clothes. There was no need to be cautious around these girls anyway.
It consisted of a tight fabric wrapping from her breasts to just above her waist line with the rest of it practically ruffles after ruffles flowing to the ground.
It had elaborate designs around her abdomen area and it looked very very expensive.
It wasn't hers of course. All courtesy of Inspire magazine. And like most wedding dresses of its class, it was the only one of its kind. And other than the mannequin, she would be the first to wear it.
The necklace that shined brightly because of the many pieces of finely cut diamonds looked even more expensive. It's a shame that she wouldn't get a chance to keep them.
As she slipped into the dress, she felt like a princess. It fit her perfectly.
Her hair was still a mess but she had never felt more beautiful.
The girls made sounds as if to faint with the occasional "how pretty"
"You look radiant, Emma" Maddy walked up to her saying
"Aww thank you"
"You've come so far" she said hugging Emma.

The next few months went without any events and before long it was July 9th.
Emma just lay in her room thinking about how much things had changed since.
It had been 15 months since she had decided to transition and couldn't help but wonder where she'd have been if she hadn't met Andrew all those months ago.
Definitely not nearly as perfect as it was now.
She didn't deserve him.
She looked outside the window. There were over a hundred cars packed outside.
That guy Bill Hersher was right. This was the "it" event.
Mr. Matsevich had made it considerably worse.
He had publicly announced that his son was getting married and that everyone was invited.
He figured that anyone that still thought his son was guy would be convinced otherwise.
Emma wasn't even sure anymore and she didn't think Andrew was either.
She expected to have a word with him after the wedding probably to receive a "Thank you" when she would tell him her strongly worded speech about how she didn't do it for him and unlike what so many people thought, she was really in love with him... not his money.
Andrew had saved her. In every way about person can be saved.
And she intended to spend her lifetime making it up to him.
Someone knocked on the door
"Andrew I swear if that's you..."
The door opened to reveal her mother
"Mum?"
"Sweetie you look so beautiful'
"Thanks. I didn't think you were coming. Is Jimmy here?" Emma asked.
She had asked him to walk her to the altar.
"Yes he's here. And so is your father."
"Dad's here?"
"Yes! We wouldn't miss our daughter's wedding now would we?"
"I don't know i guess he didn't seem so thrilled about the whole thing" Emma said looking down as her mother sat beside her
"You know your father. Change has never been east for him. But under all that, he is proud of you. Look at the turn out to this thing. When your father and I got married, there were about 50 people total"
Emma sitting looking more interested
"You never talked about life before you had Jimmy before" Emma said
"Well it didn't seem very interesting to all of you. To tell you the truth, I've been suffocating in that house all these years surrounded by all that testosterone. I'm happy I have another girl in the house"
"Tell me about it." Emma agreed "With dad and Jimmy and all that wrestling and football talk, I wonder how you survive"
"Nod and keep saying yes. They eventually leave you alone"
They laughed.
"Tell me how you guys met" Emma asked leaning in
As consequence for leaning, the dress pulled down a little bit showing a bit more cleavage than intended
"Are you sure you can't find another dress in time?"
"It'll be fine mum" she said pulling it up "besides, it's a thirteen thousand dollar dress. I can't just find a different one"
"Fine. Anyway I became a nurse just out of nursing school. I had been tending to patients at a hospital where I worked when your father was brought in. He had been injured during a wrestling tournament. You see other towns had baseball, football... or town had wrestling. I thought it was barbaric really.
But you father made it seem so noble and cool. It was so strange. I hated wrestling"
"You were in love" Emma said
Her mother smiled "Well yeah"
"Go on..."
"The injury wasn't really that bad but he refused to be discharged. The whole night he kept calling me in to complain about pain that wasn't there."
"That is so romantic. It so doesn't sound like dad"
"Oh believe it. He was soft once. You know he only agreed to stop calling me back if I agreed to go out with him the next day. We've been together since."
"It's all so amazing mum"
"It is. And now you're getting married and I can see you feel for him the same way I felt for your father"
"I do mum! I really do!"
"Then he's waiting for you." Her mother said finally
The two went out and waited just outside the door of the chapel along with the other bridesmaids until the heard the sound.
She opened the doors and found her father waiting. She hugged him immediately and he held her for a fee seconds
"I'm sorry" he said
"I'm know" she replied grabbing his arm.
The rest of the walk was overwhelming. The big chapel seemed even bigger with the hundreds of people that sat turning to look at her.
She tried to focus on Andrew who now was only about 25 metres away.
He was smiling.
So then she was smiling.
She climbed atop the platform and only then was she able to truly appreciate the magnitude of the crowd.
It took a while to finish saying their vows but eventually it was over
"By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride"
Someone was more eager than she was.
In a few miliseconds, she was wrapped in her husbands arms enveloped in a kiss that made her forget people were watching.
The roar of applause woke her from that state.
She was Mrs. Matsevich.

Venice was a beautiful city. Looking outside the window and the quiet town in summer, it was stunning.
Andrew came back into their honeymoon suite holding champagne and two glasses
"What do you think about kids. You think we could adopt?" Emma asked
"Are you sure? I mean are we ready?"
"Yeah. I think we are"
"I think it's a good idea"
"You think so?"
"Of course. You'll be a great mum"
"And you a great daddy" she made a cute face
He put down bottle and carried Emma off the ground to the bed.
"I love you Emma"
"I love you too" she replied as she kissed her husband.

::::::::::::::::::::: THE END ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

"I look stupid, don't I?" I asked Alyssa as she took a step back, mascara brush in hand. It would have been more accurate to say that I hoped I looked stupid.

Alyssa chuckled to herself but kept any answers to my question to herself. She was finding the whole thing, especially my delusion quite entertaining. She knew as much as I did that my androgynous face would take to makeup quite well.

She'd told me as much on previous occasions. Not that I needed her to tell me. Society did a good enough job of that on its own. It was anyone's guess how a random stranger would gender me on an average day but tonight, I glanced down at my painted nails, there was no question.

"Hold still" Alyssa returned holding a lipstick in Harley Quinn's famous dark red. I obeyed. I'd already agreed to this whole deal, there was no use fussing at this point. That ship had sailed long ago.

Alyssa made the gesture for me to press my lips together after applying a generous amount and I quietly followed her lead. She took a step back to admire her handiwork. All that was left to complete the costume was the dyed blonde wig with red and blue tips. The wig would be doing a lot of the heavy lifting to identify who I was going as for Halloween.

"How's it coming?" Cole pocked his head through Alyssa's open room door just as she was stepping into the bathroom causing me to jump in surprise. The last he'd seen me, I had been regular, boring old me. Now well I was very different, or at least I thought I was because I still hadn't seen what I looked like — Alyssa's orders.

"Fuck, you scared me" I managed after a deep breath.

"Ooh-wee," Cole howled, "we got this in the bag bro!"

"You think?" I asked self-consciously.

"Yeah are you kidding, you look amazing!"

I blushed in the face of his excitement.

Right, why was I doing this in the first place? A free PS5. It was a funny story actually. A couple of weeks ago, he'd told me how his girlfriend Katie, now ex was really into dressing up for Halloween and had wanted them to do the couples contest together. I'd almost immediately put it out of my mind, just how I treated any information about her.

Katie had made it clear she wasn't very fond of me, something to do with always hanging out with her boyfriend, but in truth, she'd been pissy towards me since the day we first met so I would put much trust in her given reason.

Not that I cared anyway. Cole was never with any girl long anyway so I knew she'd be gone soon and it'd be on to the next. In the end, she'd been the one to break up with him, unusual but not unheard of.

The thing was Cole really had his mind set on that $750 cash price for the couples contest. He figured that was his ticket to pre-order the upcoming PS5 Pro. He wanted the prize money, with or without Katie. Preferably without her since she'd most likely have them spend it on some activity Cole didn't even enjoy.

That's where I came in.

At first, he'd had the audacity to ask me without offering anything in return.

"Yeah Casey, just humiliate yourself for my benefit for nothing in return" That was my impression of how dumb he sounded.

Eventually, he'd had the good sense to offer me his current PS5 when he upgraded in exchange for helping him. My aging PS4 had been begging me to let it rest so I'd reluctantly agreed.

After all, it wasn't that strange for boys to dress up as girls for Halloween. I figured if anyone found out it was me under all this, I'd play it off as a joke. Between the breast forms, the perfectly done makeup, and my unfortunately pretty face, I wondered whether I'd be able to convince anyone this was a joke.

When we'd begun listing everything we'd need to pull this off, I'd wondered whether he'd even be making much profit but his sister had been super helpful. She'd offered her makeup kit and expertise on the condition that she could take pictures for her makeup page on Instagram.

She'd even supplied her old breast forms and joked that I could keep them on account of not needing them anymore.

The outfit and blonde wig though, Cole had had to buy. I thought it was dumb he was spending money when he didn't even know we were going to win but he seemed confident.

"People don't go all out for these things. Trust me, we'll be the only ones that look good" That wasn't an impression. That's exactly what he'd said in his defense. What did I care though, I was getting a free console regardless.

"Well," I said finally, "You look pretty cool too"

His version of Jared Leto's Joker was really good. Better than I had been expecting for sure. I hadn't noticed it before but he really did look exceptionally like the actor. The suit was nice, and the green slicked-back hair could have been his regular style, but it was how the Joker makeup complimented his strong features perfectly that convinced me he'd be a big hit at the party.

I just hoped I didn't look like a caricature by comparison. Regardless of my objections, I really did want us to win. I'd feel better taking his console if he was getting another.

"Right?" Cole let out a sinister smile before closing the distance between us. Without warning, he reached over and placed his finger beneath my chin, lifting my head slightly, "Would you die for me?" he asked in a gruff voice.

I cleared my throat uncomfortably.

"Would you live for me?" he asked again in that same voice. Of course, I knew which scene he was referencing. He'd made us watch the movie last night to get into the headspace of the characters.

"AH! AH! AH! AH!" he laughed in the same way Leto did in the movie.

I pulled my head back away from his finger, "Been practicing have you?"

"Yeah, you better have been as well," he said as he stepped back.

"That wasn't part of our deal" I protested.

"Come on, you're going to ruin the whole thing by speaking" he complained.

"I can sound like a girl if I want, relax"

"Yeah, you can but can you sound like Harley?"

I was about to give it a shot when Alyssa returned, "You. Out." she ordered him away.

"Oh come on, why?" Cole complained again. He was being awfully whiny tonight.

"I need to be in the right headspace when I work and your face ruins it" she commented as she walked over to where the wig hung waiting.

"I'll be quiet" he promised.

"No. Out," she said again.

Cole threw his head back in frustration, "Can you at least hurry? The party's started. I need to give everyone enough time to take in all of this"

I rolled my eyes when he gave a slow twirl to accompany his words.

I had to admit, he looked really good. The black pants were nice enough but the way the white dress shirt sat on his toned body was something else entirely. Living in the gym as much as he did was really starting to pay off.

"It's just the wig left then I'll take pictures"

Cole groaned, "You take a million pictures"

"Do you realize how much makeup I used on both of you? Should I send you a bill?"

"AH! AH! AH! AH!" he laughed on his way out of the room.

I chuckled as he closed the door slowly behind him. He was such a goof.

=^..^=

"Is that really me?" I stared in disbelief at the reflection in the mirror. She was the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen, if a bit crazy-looking.

I held my mouth open as I watched her follow my every move. She was me.

"Oh my God" I voiced. There was nothing unconvincing about me.

I heard the camera shutter and then saw the flash. Out of the scores of pictures that would follow with different expressions and poses, the one that displayed my shock would be our favorite by a mile.

The wig must have completed the look because even Cole was stunned when we met again in the living room. I stood shyly as he took me in. The costume was mostly perfect. The wig, the makeup, my features, and even the fake breasts were the perfect size for Harley's athletic figure. The only compromise was the short jean skirt we'd settled on after deciding I probably couldn't pull off the mini shorts Harley Quinn wore. Well, that and the fact that I didn't have a bat. Slightly out of budget.

"Casey I gotta tell you, we got this in the bag," Cole said to me with a big smile.

"I have to admit, we do look really good"

Cole walked up to me and placed both hands on my shoulders, "Pumpkin Pie, we look better than good"

"You look like a million bucks, Mr. J" I finally did the voice.

He paused, closed his eyes, and let out a satisfied breath, "That awakened something in me. Do it again"

"Do what, Mr. J?" I did it again.

"Oh sweet baby Jesus" he playfully bit his knuckle.

"One more for the road?" he came closer to me.

"Shut up" I finally returned to my normal voice and pushed him away for good measure.

"Ready to hit the streets, Harley-girl?"

"Ready as I'll ever be"

"Hold on, let me get one with the couple together" Alyssa rushed into the living room with my camera. She took one look at us together and sighed, "This is really some of my best work"

"Pretend couple" I felt the need to correct her.

"Yeah whatever, just scoot closer" Alyssa hurried us along.

I shuffled closer to him but admittedly stood like I was taking a class photo.

"What are we, the founding fathers? Bring it in" Cole complained once again and before he even allowed me a moment to ponder what he'd said, he held me by the waist and drew me in.

"Good, stay" Alyssa ordered and so I stayed despite my compromising position of leaning entirely into him with a hand on his chest.

Flash. Yep, I knew that picture was going to haunt me one way or another. I'd have to find a way to destroy it before he showed it at my wedding in a PowerPoint.

"Okay we gotta go before we miss the entire contest" I hurried him along before Alyssa got the chance to take any more damning photographs.

"You kids have fun" Alyssa called out to us as I pulled Cole out the front door, "Don't do anything I wouldn't do"

"That is a very short list!" Cole called back with a raised voice.

I quickly shushed him before he got all the neighbors looking out the window.

=^..^=

The night was so beautiful with the stars in the sky and the creepy decorations on damn near every house we passed. It was such a nice night out for a drive but my mind was in such turmoil.

For one, I'd suddenly realized just how mini this mini skirt was. What had Alyssa been thinking? What had I been thinking?

Second, Cole had opened my door for me which was close to doing my head in but I could rationalize that he was just staying in character. He was the Joker and I was Harley Quinn. We were a couple entering a couples contest and he was just taking it seriously. No big deal.

Third, I was on my way to a party dressed as a girl. What if someone recognized me? Wouldn't I just straight up die from embarrassment if that happened?

"Who are we going to say I am when people ask?" I turned to Cole who drove us in his ageing Bronco.

"What do you mean?" he asked without taking his eyes off the road.

"What do you mean what do I mean?" I turned my whole body to face him, "It's a couples thing. Everyone knows we're not a couple"

"It's a couples costume contest, not a 'couples' costume contest" he stressed the words to show the difference.

"No, I'm pretty sure it's a 'couples' costume content"

"What are they going to do, check? Are they going to have us kiss before we enter?"

The color almost immediately drained from my face, "Can they do that?"

"Casey no they can't" he turned to me briefly before turning his attention back to the road, "It's not that serious"

"Fuck, anyway I can't have anyone knowing it's me. I need a secret identity" I explained.

"Secret identity, are you a superhero now?"

"Cole, you're not taking this seriously. I swear if anyone finds out it's me, I'm actually going to kill you"

"Say that last part again but do it in the voice" I could just make out his pleased smile in the dark.

"Cole!"

"Fine! Okay. We can introduce you as Susan C. Anthony"

I gave him a tired look, "You're not funny, you know that right?"

"No, I don't know that because it's wrong," he said as he made a turn at the roundabout, "Fine what do you want?"

"I don't know--" I turned to look down at my sneakers, "I was thinking maybe Cassandra?"

"That's pretty" he turned to look at me for a brief moment, "Did you just come up with that?"

"Yeah," I shrugged quickly, "Why?"

"Nothing, it suits you"

Somehow, things grew awkward after that and neither of us said much the rest of the way to the hotel.

=^..^=

Imperial Hotel was a staple of the community. A lot of us kids had even gotten summer jobs at the hotel when they were usually the busiest.

Last year, they'd held their first-ever Halloween party and accompanying costume content. Kids were welcome but being a notoriously alcohol-free event, very few were interested and opted to run their own keggers.

Not us though, Cole had his eyes set on that PS5 Pro and so we were pulling into the driveway with the rest of the non-alcoholics.

"Welcome miss" The valet helped me open my door and I couldn't help but notice his gaze lingering extra long on me. I'd contemplated ignoring his offered hand for support but decided to keep from drawing any unwanted attention.

"Thank you," I said using my girl voice when my hands met his. I squirmed a bit when I felt him rub the back of my hands and let go as soon as my feet touched the floor.

"Take good care of her for me," Cole said after he came around to the passenger side and tossed the keys to the valet. "That's my baby right there"

He kissed his fingertips and pressed them on the hood of the car then mouthed the words, "I'll miss you"

"You're so embarrassing, oh my God" I turned away from him and made my way through the hotel doors.

"Oh you love me" I heard him say from behind me.

"Sure, about as much as I love as I love diarrhoea" I turned only long enough to say.

"That's nasty. Get help"

=^..^=

I wasn't prepared for just how many stares we would get when we stepped into the lobby. Even crazier because we weren't the only ones in costume.

"People are staring" I whispered to him and retreated behind him without thinking. Up till that point, I'd been protected by the darkness of the night and Cole's shenanigans had helped get my mind off things but now, I was faced with the fact that I was dressed as a girl and wearing a mini skirt no less.

"Well of course they're staring, have you seen yourself?" Cole whispered back, "Casey I don't know if you know this but you're kind of a babe"

I stared back at him with a face full of emotions, "I can't do this, I'm sorry. I need to leave"

I turned for the door but Cole was quicker, he had already wrapped his fingers around mine.

"Breathe" he looked me in the eyes.

I looked back into his.

"I mean it, breathe. In, out, chop chop" he followed up.

I was going to argue but didn't. I breathed in and out. We stood at the entrance arguably drawing more attention than if we'd just kept moving.

"Feel better?" he asked me.

"Not really" I confessed.

"Well, that's all I got--" he paused, "Nah I'm kidding. Okay, listen to me. We're not here okay? Casey and Cole are at home watching old episodes of Top Gear"

God I wish we were lying in bed watching old episodes of Top Gear right now.

"Standing here are Mr. J and Harley. Look around--" he urged me and I followed his lead, glancing around the room. They were still staring. "Everyone here is looking at the best-looking Joker ever and the second-best Harley just behind Margot Robbie"

I laughed.

"So let's go be Joker and Harley, okay?"

"Okay"

=^..^=

"Can't let you in with that costume" the doorman to the event hall dashed our dreams, "This is a family-friendly event. I'm afraid you're dressed too-- scantily"

"What?" I asked confused, "That's crazy"

"Let me handle this babe" Cole stepped up and so I crossed my hands and let him. I watched him lean closely toward the young man who looked only a couple of years older than us. "What do you say I scratch your back, you scratch mine?"

I looked at my friend, confused about where he was going with this.

"What if I were to, you know, make a donation? 10? Maybe 20?"

That idiot. I pulled him back to my side as quickly as I could manage.

"I'm so sorry, forgive my idiot boyfriend" I shot him an angry look, "He was dropped as a baby"

The doorman wasn't amused.

"Isn't there a way you could help us out? We have come a long way for this. I know it's a bit short but that's only in the interest of character accuracy"

He still wasn't amused.

"Come on dude, you don't really care, just let us in" I pleaded.

"Fine" he relented after relatively little pressure.

I squealed happily, "Thank you so much"

"I'll take the 20 though" he added, "Just you know, pull the skirt down a little bit"

I turned to look at Cole who only shrugged, reached into his pocket, and handed the guy a 20. As the exchange happened, all I could think of was how much we needed to win this thing to recoup our expenses.

"Enjoy the party" he eventually waved us through.

As we walked through the hall doors, Cole laughed at me, "Character accuracy? Are you serious?"

"I got us in, didn't I?"

"My 20 got us in" he laughed some more.

"After I loosened him up with my irresistible charm, sure" I argued.

"Whatever you say"

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Hiya, would love to hear what you think about this story so far. It's done in my head so just need to find time to put it on paper. Hope you'll stick around.

Cole was in heaven as soon as we stepped through the doors. The entrance was brightly illuminated to showcase the attendees' costumes as they walked through. I hadn't even had the chance to properly take in the scene when a cameraman took one look and almost immediately accosted us, ushering us to the side where pictures were being taken.
 
"Okay I guess we're going this way now" I muttered to my friend.
 
"Just go with the flow" he replied.
 
Before long, we were standing together in front of a wall of spiders, pumpkins, and cobwebs. Going with the flow, Cole wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me close. Our bodies had already been pressed together more times tonight than in all the other times in our history put together.
 
I flashed an awkward smile and waited for the camera flash which followed a moment later. I breathed a short sigh of relief.
 
The cameraman clicked his teeth audibly, "Can we take it again?" He asked us after a pause.
 
"What's wrong, babe? Loosen up," he said, bringing his arm up to my shoulder. "You're not still mad about earlier, are you?"
 
I forced a smile, "I'm not. I'm sorry."
 
"Alright, go ahead boss" Cole rubbed my shoulders after turning back to the cameraman, "We're ready"
 
I closed my eyes and prepared myself. Casey and Cole weren't here. They were at home. I was Harley Quinn. I was Harley Quinn, Joker's girlfriend. And Cole was the Joker, my boyfriend.
 
His arm returned to rest on my waist and sent shivers down my spine. The hem of my shirt had moved slightly out of place, leaving just enough room to expose my skin to his.
 
"Lady, you good?" The cameraman called out to me and I had to imagine I was starting to get on his nerves.
 
"Uh yeah," I quickly composed myself, put on the best smile I could manage and even rested my head on Cole's shoulder for good measure, "Let's get this over with"
 
"Beautiful" the man exclaimed following a bright flash.
 
"Thank God" I whispered underneath my breath.
 
"Can we get some poses now?" he continued, "Really bring your characters to life"
 
"Oh, can we ever?" Cole beamed me a bright smile, "Check this out"
 
I watched my pretend boyfriend bring his left hand up to cover his mouth, on the back of which he'd drawn a crooked smile with a marker, "This good?" A muffled sound came through his covered lips.
 
"Yeah just like that, you too lady" he turned to me.
 
"Uh--" I quickly thought back to one of the reference photos, brought my right hand to my hip, and threw the other around Cole's shoulder. Cole quickly caught my drift and supported me with his free hand. We both equipped our most mischievous expressions and with one final flash, we were done.
 
Going with the flow was going to be the death of me.
 
"Would you like a drink?" Cole asked noticing my exhausted expression. I could only find enough strength to nod. He looked like he wanted to say something funny but didn't, "Be right back, don't move"
 
Before I could even protest, he'd already walked off in the direction of the refreshments table.
 
"You idiot, don't leave me here alone," I said quietly to myself.
 
Who was I kidding? I couldn't just leave Casey at home and become someone else. I had to find a way to make Casey fun to be with. I realized I was less bothered at how overwhelmed I was feeling and was a lot more concerned with how my being overwhelmed might have been putting a damper on Cole's evening.
 
I wasn't like him. He was the social one and I was his awkward childhood friend. I couldn't keep up with him in the way Harley was supposed to be able to keep up with the Joker. He should have been here with someone like Katie, not me.
 
I was sure there were a million other girls he could have asked to play this role, why'd he have to drag me into this?
 
I turned my gaze to my feet the way I always did when in stressful social situations. I studied my fishnet stockings that covered every inch of my legs and eventually disappeared under my skirt.
 
I was jarring to realise that somewhere along the line I'd started wanting to make tonight a fun experience for him. Why would I ever put so much thought into something as ridiculous as that? It was just same old, dumb Cole. Why would I care what he thought?
 
I was lost in thought staring at my feet when I noticed a pair of black trousers arrive to join me.
 
"Great job leaving me here alone" I started before even looking up, "Real nic--"
 
"If it isn't Harley Quinn?" I looked up to find a boy that decidedly wasn't Cole. He was showing a small smile following his cheesy opening line.
 
"Uh hi," I muttered.
 
"Care to guess who I am?" He leaned in to ask.
 
"No idea" I answered. The guy was only wearing a suit. It could have been anyone.
 
"Come on, you should know this" he leaned in closer and pressed on, "He's really popular"
 
I shook my head in confusion before taking a step back. It wasn't that loud in here for him to be getting so close to me to talk.
 
"I'm John Wick!" he exclaimed excitedly.
 
"Oh," I forced on an expression of realization. I guess I could see him being John Wick, with the longish black hair and everything.
 
"So what's your name?" he asked when my excitement didn't match his.
 
"I'm actually here with my friend" I finally revealed, "He's getting us drinks"
 
"A friend?"
 
"Yeah"
 
"Right well, I don't know, I was hoping I could get your number?" his voice was loose and uncertain, "I just saw you and thought you were really pretty"
 
It was kind of refreshing when he finally got to the point. I was sympathetic knowing it probably wasn't easy to approach a stranger, or at least I guessed it would have been since it was something I never did, but he was barking up the wrong tree here.
 
"Thanks, but I'm not interested"
 
"Snapchat?"
 
I shook my head.
 
"Email?" he asked again with a forced chuckle, "I'm kidding. I'll get out of your hair. I'm Mario by the way. You know, like Super Mario, the game?"
 
He wasn't getting out of my hair.
 
I forced a laugh of my own, "Yeah, I know it"
 
He stood expectantly waiting for me to proceed. I'd intended to stay quiet but it didn't seem like he had any plans of leaving without at least hearing my name so I gave it to him.
 
"I'm Cassandra"
 
He nodded repeatedly, "Noice. Are you Greek by any chance?"
 
I shook my head in response once again.
 
"I've been there," he told me, "Pretty cool place"
 
"Right" was all I had left to say.
 
"Well it was nice meeting you, Cassie," he said finally before taking a step back.
 
"It was nice to meet you too"
 
I flung my head back when he had finally retreated and disappeared into the crowd. I hadn't signed up for any of that. Where the hell was Cole, I wondered.
 
Well, he showed up with two cups in hand almost immediately after I'd successfully rid myself of Mario's incessant questions.
 
"I thought that guy would never leave" he smiled at me.
 
"Were you--" I paused and turned to look at him, "Were you watching the whole time?"
 
"Yeah, it was hilarious"
 
"Ass!" I let my face show my disapproval before turning away from him.
 
"What, did you want me to come to rescue you?" He asked after coming around to face me again, "You looked like you had it handled"
 
I didn't respond. I just crossed my arms and kept to myself.
 
"Come on, the guy was harmless" Cole added.
 
"Cole, I don't want random guys approaching me and trying to hit on me" I explained, "I'm here with you, the least you could do is step in"
 
"Alright, I'm sorry" he acquiesced. "I'll protect you"
 
I rolled my eyes and looked away. He didn't have to say it like that. It's not like I wanted him to protect me or anything.
 
"For real though--" he stepped forward toward me and I reluctantly looked back at him, "It won't happen again"
 
"Yeah," I said quietly.
 
"Eyeball juice?" he asked while holding out one of the cups to me and lo and behold, there was indeed an eyeball inside the cup floating on a green liquid.
 
"Thanks"

=^..^=
 
"Are you a couple?" A girl holding a clipboard walked up to us after we'd been talking for some time.
 
Cole quickly threw his arm around my shoulder and pulled me closer, "We sure are" he answered.
 
"Would you like to join the couples' costume contest?" she asked us.
 
"What do you think, babe?" he turned to me trying to seem all nonchalant about the whole thing. I played along.
 
"Sure, I guess we can if you want"
 
"Can I just say, you are actually so pretty" clipboard girl told me, "I love both your costumes"
 
"So what do you think, do we have a shot?" Cole took the opportunity to ask.
 
"That's up to the judges" she answered, "But if it was up to me, you'd certainly have my vote"
 
I noticed her eyeing Cole and checking him out but didn't say anything. I couldn't believe she was being so obvious in front of me.
 
"I'm sure you're underestimating your ability" Cole smiled back at her, "Maybe you can put in a good word for us"
 
"Maybe"
 
Cole laughed, "But yeah, go ahead and put us down on your clipboard"
 
"Okay," she giggled, "I'm Vanessa by the way, what's your name?"
 
'Nobody asked' I thought to myself.
 
"I'm Cole and she's Cassandra" he answered for the both of us.
 
We watched her scribble something down before turning her attention over to us, "Good luck 'Cole' and Cassandra" she said finally.
 
Something about the way she said his name irked me.

=^..^=
 
The music had begun to ramp up as the party reached full swing. Groups of people that had just been socializing were now dancing. We'd found our way to one of the corners of the room where I was most comfortable but I could tell Cole wanted to be in the midst of all that dancing.
 
I'd noticed his eyes flit around the room multiple times as more and more couples left their perches and began swaying to the music. I however was putting off dancing with conversation.
 
"So I noticed you were really into Vanessa" I commented, "She seems like your type"
 
"I feel like dancing, don't you feel like dancing?" Cole quickly changed the subject. I wasn't going to let him off that easily.
 
"Don't change the subject" I stepped toward him, "There's no need to hide it, you can tell me"
 
"I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about"
 
"Liar" I pouted, "You know exactly what I'm talking about. I saw the way you both went at it"
 
"Casey, Casey, Casey," I watched his face light up, "You're not-- jealous, are you?"
 
"Don't be ridiculous" I laughed, "Why would I ever be jealous? Of what?"
 
"Well, you tell me" The cheeky smile on his face was proof he knew he'd successfully turned the tide.
 
I reached over with my index finger and pushed his forehead, "Wipe that smug look off your face".
 
When his head fell backward in an exaggerated manner, I giggled. Thankfully he didn't press his advance and neither of us spoke more about it.
 
There was silence between us only for a few seconds before Cole spoke again, "Episode 8 came out today"
 
"Oh my God, I totally forgot with all the preparations" I replied excitedly, "We have to watch it tonight"
 
Neither of us ever needed to specify. On this, we were on the same page. We'd started a new show seven weeks ago and made it a thing to watch the new episode every week, whether at his house or mine.
 
Today I was at his-- and tonight as well.
 
"Woah, slow down. We'll probably get home pretty late" he informed me, "Don't want you falling asleep halfway through" he gave me a knowing look.
 
"I won't" I protested.
 
I'll admit he had cause to be skeptical. I was known to fall asleep as soon as it got too late but I won't apologize for getting a good night's rest every night. This clear skin wasn't by accident, you know?
 
"We can just watch it tomorrow," he told me.
 
"I'm leaving early tomorrow remember? I have that thing with my mum"
 
"Right, right" he nodded, "Well, I guess--"
 
I watched Cole's face light up immediately we heard the Goo Goo Muck song come through the speakers. It was pretty cute how his face twisted, possibly involuntarily, into the most precious smile.
 
"No," I said preemptively but it was too late, Cole's shoulders were already moving to the beat.
 
"No" I whined as he reached over and took my hands in his, pulling me to the dance floor. "Stop, I don't want to"
 
"I can't control my body" he yelled loud enough to turn some heads around us.
 
"You're a liar!" I yelled as well then tried to hide from the embarrassment.
 
He made a show of pulling my hands back and forth to the beat.
 
"One dance" he begged before letting go of my hands and getting into a groove.
 
"I don't know how to dance" My voice was just loud enough to be audible over the music.
 
"It doesn't matter, just do whatever"
 
After a few moments, I realized Cole wasn't taking his own advice. He in fact wasn't just doing whatever, he was putting together the most impressive choreography. What a show-off.
 
In contrast, I just shimmied and swayed to the beat as best as I could.
 
"I hate it here!" I called out to him as he danced.
 
"I can't hear you" he called back.
 
"I said I hate it here!"
 
"What?!"
 
"Your fly is open!"
 
"Really?"
 
I couldn't help but giggle when he bent down to inspect his pants, "Oh ha-ha"
 
"Where did your Joker impression go?" I leaned close to him to ask.
 
It was his turn to lean in close to me. "I am a professional. I require an audience to perform" So close in fact that I could feel like warm breath on my ear.
 
"You have me, puddin" I chose that moment to revive my Harley voice.
 
"Oh, the humanity!" he screamed at the top of his lungs drawing the attention of many.
 
"Cole!" I slapped his arm, "What are you doing?"
 
"Hey, that was your fault. You did that" he pointed accusingly at me, "Shame on you."
 
"Cole?" I heard a familiar voice call his name but it couldn't be, could it?
 
"Katie, hi!" Cole clearly forced a show of excitement when his ex-girlfriend emerged dressed as Daenerys with a guy I didn't recognize. It would have been an understatement to say my heart was beating a lot quicker than it had been a moment ago.
 
"I thought that was you" she replied, "What are you doing here?"
 
"You know, just chilling" he answered. I wasn't entirely sure but it seemed to me that he'd grown stiff all of a sudden, "Just chilling" he repeated.
 
"I really didn't think you'd come to be honest" Katie commented, "I remember how much I had to beg you to do this with me"
 
"I was just bored, I guess"
 
"This is Jason by the way" she gestured to the dude beside her dressed as Khal Drogo. Not to speak ill but I thought the age gap of their characters might have been appropriate.
 
"Sup, dude" Jason nodded at Cole.
 
"Sup" Cole nodded back.
 
"Hi," I managed.
 
"Well, aren't you going to introduce us?" Katie asked with her gaze locked on me.
 
"Oh yeah of course" Cole fumbled along, "This is Cassandra, Cassandra that's Katie"
 
I cleared my throat then put on my best smile, "Nice to meet you"
 
"Are you guys like dating?"
 
"Uh--" Cole looked to be at a loss for words so I had to step in.
 
"We're figuring things out"
 
"Are you?" Katie asked with a raised eyebrow.
 
What business was it of hers anyway? They broke up. In fact, she had broken up with him.
 
"Yeahhh" Cole slurred his words, "Doing a lot of figuring out"
 
"Right," Katie said. She glanced in my direction for a brief moment before turning fully to face me, "Don't I know you from somewhere?"
 
My heart skipped a beat and I was forced to swallow nervously, "Uh, I don't think so"
 
"She has one of those faces" Cole stepped in, "I thought the same thing when we first met"
 
"And was that--" she paused briefly, "recently?"
 
Nosey much? Keep in mind all of this was happening over the music so we were all straining to have this pointless conversation. What was her problem? She seemed to have a new man, why did she even care?
 
"Yeah. Recent," Cole answered after glancing over to me, "You could say I met her pretty recently"
 
"I assume you guys are doing the couples thing then?"
 
Oh my fucking God, again with the questions. What was it with everyone interrogating me tonight? I just wanted to hang out with Cole and no one else. Where were these people coming from?
 
"Um sorry--" I stepped in before Cole could answer, "I don't wanna be rude but we were kinda dancing"
 
"Oh my God, totally my bad" I watched her visibly snap herself out of it, "Come on, baby" She turned back to her quiet, older boyfriend.
 
And just as quickly as she'd appeared, she'd disappeared into the crowd.

I glanced back over to Cole who looked visibly tense after the interaction. For a brief moment, I thought to touch his arm to help him relax but thought that might have been going too far. Instead, I settled only for a comment, "You know, I'd have loved to see you as Drogo"

"Oh you would have, would you?" he turned over to me amused.

"I bet you'd have looked really stupid with that fake beard"

"We both know I pull anything off" he showed me a cocky smile. It had worked, he was calm again.

"I know no such thing"

=^..^=

"Stop, I can't" I shook my head vigorously as I stepped away from him.

"One dance" he promised.

"You said that before!" I laughed as I backed away.

"I mean it this time" he stepped forward toward me, "I promise"

"I don't believe you," I said through a smile. At what point do your cheeks start hurting from smiling so much?

A few seconds ago, the music had slowed down and I'd preemptively refused because I knew what was coming.

"Come on! So what are you going to do then?" he asked, "Just stand in the corner of the room like some-- corner girl?"

It was so absurd I laughed harder than I had all night and even snorted which caused him to laugh.

"What does that even mean?" I said through tears.

"I don't know," he was laughing as well and we were drawing so much attention, "It just came out"

For a few seconds, we just stood in the middle of all those slow-dancing couples laughing. They must have hated our guts.

"Well," I started when I finally regained my composure, "It is Lana Del Rey," I said in reference to the slow song.

"It is. We kind of have to" he agreed and outstretched his hand to me, "I don't make the rules"

I let out a big sigh followed by a smile that told him he'd won. I reached over and placed my hand in his. Forget the compromising photo in Alyssa's photo, I had to make sure the events of the entire night never came to light.

It was like dressing this way had made me start acting differently around him, and even worse had made him start treating me differently. Were we really going to slow dance? Cole and I?

The answer was yes. Slowly but surely, he pulled me in until we were both right there, within breathing range. The world seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of us.

"I have no idea what I'm doing" I whispered softly to him.

"Follow my lead" he whispered back.

I felt his hand on my back adjust ever so slightly and settle lower.

"Watch the hand, mister" I whispered.

"Sorry"

"It's okay"

He started swaying gently to the music and so did I. There were so many things we could have been doing together on a Thursday night, I could never have guessed we'd be doing this. I could never have guessed it would feel so nice either.

"Ow!" I heard Cole yelp.

"Oh come on, that didn't hurt" I looked up at him and frowned. I'd stepped on his feet but how much damage could I really have done?

"I have fragile feet"

"You have 'Fee Fi Fo Fum' feet if anything," I said and listened to the cute short laugh he let out. "Say that five times fast, huh?" I added.

"Yeah," he chuckled, "This is nice" he added which caused me to freeze for a second. It was one thing to think it, another thing entirely for us to admit it out loud.

How could I admit that I was having more fun like this than I had in all of recent memory?

"It's a'ight" I replied nervously.

"'It's a'ight'?" he laughed as we kept swaying to the music, "What are you, a pimp?"

"It just came out, shut up"

"It really is alright though, isn't it?" he asked me and I noticed he was looking deep into my eyes.

"It is" I admitted while looking back in his eyes. Fuck, it really was.

Cole and I switched positions, he let go of my left hand and a moment later, I felt his now free hand join the other on my waist. I threw both of my arms around his shoulder and held on tight.

It was all so very terrifying. I couldn't shake the feeling in the back of my mind that everything would be different now.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Thanks for reading as always. Leave a comment and let me know what you think :)

I was lost in his arms and dazed by the music, which had switched into a more somber piece halfway through our dance. At this point, we weren't even swaying anymore; we just stood there, holding each other.

I had long since closed my eyes and buried my head in his chest. If I listened hard enough, I could just make out the soft beating of his heart-- or was that mine? I couldn't be sure. I couldn't be sure of that, or anything else for that matter.

What did all of this mean for us? Was there any chance to pass this off as some sort of joke? Could we move forward and think of tonight only as that night when we took our pretend roles a bit too seriously? Did I even want that? Did Cole?

I couldn't tell what he wanted. This wasn't as out of the ordinary for him as it was for me. He wasn't the one wearing the skirt. And it wasn't like it was entirely out of character for him to be weird with me either.

He would always hold my hand or pull my hair without a second thought. He was very secure like that. Holding on to my waist was beyond anything he'd ever done sure, but not inconceivable.

Wrapping my arm around his shoulder and listening to his heartbeat like I was doing would have been totally inconceivable just a day ago.

Like a jolt of electricity passing through my body, the lights coming on as the music faded to nothing shocked me back to reality.

I quickly retreated from my compromising position and stepped away from him. I couldn't even bring myself to look up at him. I looked down at my shoes to hide from the look on his face, whatever it was.

"Is everyone having fun?" A booming voice came through the speakers drawing our attention to the stage for the first time that night. Its owner was a man dressed as Frankenstein-- or I guess, Igor if you were a stickler for accuracy.

"I can't hear you" He called out again excitedly, "Are we having fun?"

"Yes!" the crowd let out a lingering roar followed by whoops and cheers.

"Alright, alright, that's better" Igor continued, "As some of you may know, keeping in good ol' Imperial Hotel fashion, we have prizes for those of you that have put together the best costumes. We have prizes for the best male costume, best female, the best couple--"

Some of the crowd erupted in cheers.

"I see you lovebirds are particularly excited for that one" he commented, "But we have some other categories this year so be on the lookout. We have 'best pop culture reference and meme' costumes and a lot more so you have plenty of chances to win something. Don't blame me if you go home empty-handed, just go home, do better, and better luck next year".

He had all of our attention at that point which was for the best. I still hadn't worked up the courage to look at Cole and was still ignoring him.

"Alright party people," he continued, "Without further ado, let's get to it so we can all get back to dancing"

"While you were busy socializing, we were putting in the work to scout all your costumes" he explained, "And I must say we found some absolute bangers. Unfortunately, there can be only one winner in each category so I will now announce the contestants for best male costume"

"Dylan dressed as the Silver Surfer, where are you?" he called out.

"Whoo!" A loud sound cut through the noise.

"There he is! Get up here, let's get a good look at you" Igor's voice once again came through the speakers.

My heart sank as the realization suddenly hit me. Would I have to go up on stage to be paraded in front of everyone? What if someone recognized me? I had been so close to voicing my complaints to Cole when I froze once again. I still wasn't ready.

I watched Dylan get on stage and stared in disbelief when it turned out, he had actually painted every inch of his body silver and wore nothing else except the tiniest briefs, also painted silver.

That was it. That was the one thing that overcame my reservations about speaking to Cole.

"Oh really, my outfit is inappropriate but his isn't?" I turned angrily to Cole.

"You do make a good point" Cole smiled at me as though nothing had even happened, "Do you think we got scammed?"

"Honestly, maybe"

"I'm getting my 20 back" he announced.

"I'll back you up" I nodded, "We'll beat his ass if we have to"

"Okay calm down, Ali" I watched his smile closely and could tell it was genuine. I wanted to always be able to see it just like that "Although, that sounds like something Harley would say"

"Yeah, just getting into character since apparently, we'll be going up on stage," I told him, "Thanks for that by the way" My words were accompanied by a disapproving but playful look.

"Good idea. Check this out" Cole stepped back and gave me a menacing stare. In his Joker voice, he said, "I can't wait to show you my toys"

"My turn, my turn" I took a deep breath and then covered my face with my hands to center myself, then when I was ready I gave my best Harley impression, "We're bad guys. It's what we do".

"Oh that was really good," he told me.

"I know, right?"

=^..^=

That interaction convinced me that I needed to take a step back. My longlasting friendship with Cole was one of the most precious things to me and I didn't know what exactly everything I was feeling tonight was, but I knew it was a complication. I knew I couldn't let it fester and ruin things between me and Cole.

I would focus my attention on getting him the win, then we'd go home and everything would return back to normal. There was to be no more going with the flow. That was the plan and so I turned my mind to the contest.

In the end, the best male costumes came down to two guys dressed as The Mandalorian and Kratos. I really liked the Kratos costume being a fan of the games but I couldn't have complained when the Mandalorian guy was crowned the winner.

His costume really was exquisite and you could tell he'd put a ton of work into it.

The best female costumes came down to a younger girl dressed as Maleficient and get this, Katie dressed as Daenerys. As it would turn out, Jason's depiction of Drogo wasn't impressive enough to get them on the couples ballot but Katie's had been more than good enough to win Best Female costume although the prize pool wasn't as hefty as that of the couples.

As much as you'd want the little Maleficient girl to win, she just couldn't compete with Katie's depiction of the Mother of Dragons.

A girl that had to have been around our age dressed as the Hit or Miss girl took the prize for Best Reference from a couple dressed as Barbie and Oppenheimer. I thought it was quite clever for a couple's costume but apparently, the showrunners didn't think so. Some guy was dressed in a freaking Kermit suit, he didn't win but that was fun to see.

Those of us who felt bad for the little Maleficient girl were very pleased to see her come back on stage and take the Best Villain costume. I thought either Cole or I could have had a chance in the Villain category but we knew we were destined elsewhere.

With each contest that wrapped up, I grew more and more tense. I was nervous about being called on stage in front of all those people but also, I was nervous because I really wanted to help Cole win this thing.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, we've saved the best for last" Igor stepped up again and my heart began beating in anticipation, "It's time for Imperial Hotel's best couple's costume. There are three, but there can only be one"

"Give a warm welcome to Bucky and Gina, dressed as Mario and Princess Peach!" Igor exclaimed, "Get up here, you guys"

I watched the couple climb the stairs that led up to the stage and immediately realized this wasn't going to be easy. I couldn't help but admit that they did look pretty cute together.

"Give an Imperial Hotel welcome to Bucky and Gina!"

My heart was beating quicker and quicker. This was what all of this effort was leading up to. Hell, I was wearing a skirt and makeup for this, I couldn't have it all be for nothing.

It had taken a whole second to place the feeling of Cole's hand wrapped around mine. It felt warm. I turned my attention from the stage over to him. My apprehension must have been written on my face.

"Relax, we got this," he told me as he squeezed my fingers gently. It felt nice. I hated that it felt nice.

"Next, we have Ben and Sarah as Han Solo and Leia Organa" Igor's booming voice came through once again turning my attention to the front of the room, "Give them a round of applause, shall we?"

This couple turned out to be much older which I thought was really sweet. They would have actually grown up with Star Wars and were still dressing up at their age. The more I thought about it, the more the excited looks on their faces as they took to the stage made my heart melt.

I found myself hoping Cole and I could still dress up when we were their age.

"And last but certainly not least, give it up for Cole and Cassandra coming on as Joker and Harley Quinn!"

Oh my God, it was happening. My poor little heart was threatening to beat out of my chest. I couldn't do this. All those people looking at me, it would have been hard enough even if I wasn't dressed as a girl and pretending to be Cole's girlfriend.

Cole squeezed my hand, "Casey, you've got this okay?"

I couldn't move.

"Cole and Cassandra? Are you there?" Igor called out again.

"Case, look at me" Igor stepped up and took my other hand in his, "Just focus on me, okay? I've got you"

I nodded.

"Just follow my lead" he smiled at me.

I took a deep breath and began walking. I took one step after another until we neared the steps that led up to the stage.

"There they are!" Igor laughed, "What took you so long?"

"Stage fright" I heard Cole yell.

"What's that?" Igor asked.

"Stage fright" he repeated as we made our way up the stairs and I tried not to trip. Walking up a set of stairs in a mini-skirt was not as easy as you'd think.

"Stage fright?" Igor asked, his voice booming throughout the room.

"Yeah," Cole answered as we made our way onto solid ground.

Igor laughed, "You?"

"No, her" Cole called out.

"Her?" Igor laughed again, "Girl, I think you chose the wrong costume"

The crowd laughed, everyone except me.

My eyes were glued to the floor, I didn't dare look out over the crowd.

"What made you sign for this then?" Igor asked.

"She did it for me"

"Awww" A wave of heartfelt noises washed over the crowd.

"Are you always pushing her to do things she doesn't want to do?" Igor asked lightheartedly. I could hear the joy in his voice. He was having a good time with Cole-- like everyone always did.

"Not always" Cole laughed.

"Not always?" Igor repeated it for the crowd and everyone laughed with him.

The words left my lips before I could stop them, "Always" I said.

"What's that?" Igor stepped up to me and put the mic to my lips. What had I done? With the spotlight on me and everyone watching, I was forced to look up. It was terrifying. Almost as terrifying as how perfect my painted fingers looked intertwined in his.

"I was just--" I started and froze, "He's always making me do things I don't want to do"

"Oh does he?" Igor laughed along with the crowd, "Cole, you're evil"

"She's setting me up, I promise" he replied after Igor brought the microphone up to his lips.

"Are you setting him?" Igor turned his attention to me.

"No" I shook my head with a small smile, "But he does a lot of things for me too so it evens out"

"Awww" Another wave passed over the crowd.

"Aren't these two precious?" Igor stepped away and back to center stage, "Cole and Cassandra everybody!"

The crowd cheered for us and for the first time I had the courage to look at them. It was so surreal.

"I wish we had time for more but we have to get back on track" Igor managed after the noise had died down, "As usual, we'll give our judges a moment to inspect our contestants' costumes and give us a winner"

The room went silent as the moment of truth came. I don't think I breathed for the duration, I could only count the seconds until the clipboard girl from earlier walked up and passed Igor a piece of paper.

43 seconds in total.

"Alright everybody, I have in my hand the winner of Imperial Hotel's best couples costume of 2024. Our judges have done their due diligence and the moment of truth has arrived"

Silence.

Igor snuck a look at the piece of paper and a small smile crossed his lips after. I couldn't breathe. I hoped I didn't pass out on stage.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, please give it up for--"

Unbearable silence.

"Cole and Cassandra!"

The crowd erupted in cheers. I lost control of my body for a moment and jumped in Cole's arms squealing frantically. We'd done it.

I hugged him tightly, fueled by all the excitement, and didn't even notice when my feet left the floor.

"Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" The sound was coming from somewhere in the crowd.

What?

What?!

Cole let me down slowly, I looked up at him with pure horror.

"Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" Igor joined in amplifying their voices and before long every last person in the audience was chanting.

I looked up at Cole and could tell that he didn't mind giving the people what they wanted. It was clear if either of us was going to disappoint our fans, it would have to be me.

"Go with the flow" he whispered to me.

Fuck. I closed my eyes. The plan was to get back to normal. This wasn't just going against the plan, this was shoving the plan into a tiny rocket and shooting it into space.

Cole's lips met mine and for a brief moment, my mind was totally blank except for the feeling of our bodies pressed together.

It was a small kiss but I would never forget what it was like to kiss him that first time.

=^..^=

As soon as we got off the stage and walked back into the crowd, I didn't stop. I just kept walking even as Cole called out behind me.

I pushed the hall doors open, went past all the partygoers standing outside, and just kept walking.

Eventually, I found myself back in the Hotel lobby and sitting on one of the empty sofas. I needed to get away for a bit, away from everyone, especially Cole.

I buried my head deep in my hands and just breathed in and out in a drastic effort to calm down.

"Casey?" I heard a voice in front of me that immediately threw me right back into panic mode. I threw my head up to face her. "I figured out where I know you from," Katie said to me.

I had no response. What could I have said in that situation? Deny it? No, she knew. I could tell. And I had all but confirmed it by acknowledging her.

"Couldn't you have picked a name a bit more distinct? May I?" she asked, gesturing to a spot next to me on the sofa. Despite my lack of affirmation, she sat down anyway.

"You know, I always knew something was off about you"

What now? Was she going to tell everyone? Humiliate me? We never got along so this was the perfect opportunity for her to ruin my life.

"I always said no guy is that close with his friends--" she continued, "Well friend because you know, Cole wasn't like that with any other of his friends. Just you"

"God, I always knew something was going on between you two," she said to me.

"Nothing was going on between us" I finally said something back.

"The way he was always touching you, talking about you literally all the fucking time." she frowned as though recalling an unpleasant memory, "Ugh I couldn't stand it"

I only listened because what could I say to that?

"I guess it makes perfect sense now"

"I didn't mean for any of that to happen," I told her. It was the truth. I hadn't even noticed any of it was happening.

"Of course you didn't. It's not your fault you always came first. Doesn't matter now."

I really didn't know. From my side of the table, she just rolled her eyes whenever I walked into the room. It's not like she ever said anything.

"If you had said something, I would have given you guys some space" I tried to explain.

"And be the jealous bitch that doesn't let her boyfriend have friends? No" she shook her head slightly, "Besides, I could have never kept him away from you, and he could have never loved me. Not with you in the picture"

I understood what she was saying but I couldn't let myself believe it. Because if I did, it would mean that I had been blind all along.

"Like I said, it doesn't matter anymore," she said as she rose to her feet, "I'm with Jason now so it's whatever"

Was that it? No torture? No laughing in my face? Wasn't she going to humiliate me for dressing like a girl and for kissing my best friend? I remained quiet until she started to make her exit.

"Are you going to tell everyone?" I asked her, "About me-- and him"

"I'm not a monster"

=^..^=

I sat on that chair for God knows how long. I was too afraid to go inside, too afraid to see him again.

Like some kind of cruel joke that the universe was playing on me, I looked up and found him across the room, near the door that led back to the party.

He was just watching me. How long had he been standing there?

I composed myself and waved to him and only after that did he approach.

"You looked like you needed some space," he told me when he was close enough.

"Can we go?" I asked him. I was over all of it.

"Sure" he didn't argue. Not even an attempt at being funny.

"Did you get your winnings?" I asked him after struggling to my feet.

"Our winnings" he corrected, "I'll come back for it tomorrow. It's not going anywhere"

=^..^=

We were quiet on the drive home. It was the polar opposite of the drive to the hotel. There was just so much going through my head.

The dance, the contest, the kiss, and my conversation with Katie. It had been a night.

I'd wanted to keep things between us from getting complicated but it was safe to say that I'd failed miserably.

I watched the houses that we passed, I studied the night sky, I basked in the chilly October breeze, anything to keep from speaking to him for fear that my mouth would betray my thoughts.

But Cole wouldn't just leave well enough alone.

"Are you okay?" he'd asked.

"I'm fine" I'd replied simply.

"Come on, I know that's girl code for 'I'm not fine'"

He should have just let things be. Maybe after a good night's rest, I might have had my thoughts properly sorted.

"Is it the kiss?" he asked, "I'm sorry if it made you uncomfortable"

At first, I wasn't going to say anything but that's not how it turned out.

"I talked to Katie" I informed him.

"Oh?" that piqued his interest, "As Casey or Cassandra"

"She seems to think you might have feelings for me" I turned to face him for the first time since getting into the car with him, "For Casey"

I didn't know what to think when what looked to me like a whole lot of guilt crossed his face.

"How long?" I asked.

"A while" he answered.

I sat back in the passenger seat, still reeling from his admission. He had feelings for me?

"Casey, I don't want you to feel weird or anything," he turned to me briefly before turning his attention back to the road, "but I didn't want to lie to you"

My mind raced back and forth, scrutinizing every moment we'd shared in recent memory. I found something I hadn't expected. I loved how carefree life was when I was with him. I never had to pretend with him.

"I'm so sorry if I went too far today, I just--" he'd continued talking but I'd quickly cut him off.

"You didn't"

I studied his features illuminated by the moonlight. It was almost like I was seeing him for the first time.

"I think maybe--" I began to say something but my thoughts were all jumbled in my head, "Fuck, I don't know what I'm feeling"

"That's okay" he glanced again in my direction, "We don't have to talk about this now, or ever. Nothing has to change"

"I think maybe I have feelings for you too" I blurted out.

You should have heard the silence that followed. I thought it was quite cruel of him to leave me to my thoughts after I'd just opened my heart to him, but neither of us said a word after that.

I could have really used one of his funny quips but it seemed the stores were running low.

=^..^=

The car slowed to a halt in front of his house. The darkness within told us the house was empty and that it would just be the two of us.

That normally wouldn't have been a problem but nothing about this situation was normal.

"I--" I'd turned to say something but only found him watching me with a warm expression on his face.

He leaned in.

"I--" This time, the sound that left my lips was no more than the faintest of whispers.

I closed my eyes. It was terrifying but oh so very exciting.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Thank you so much for reading. Hope you enjoyed it.

Our story begins on a cold night illuminated only by the moonlight. We catch up with our hero as he runs breathlessly through the winding paths of the old dirt road that led away from the village where he'd lived most of his life.

You see an hour ago, he packed up all the things in the world he couldn't live without into a satchel, donned his mother's favourite dress, the only thing of hers he hadn't sold off, and left home in the cover of night.

The last three years had been hard on Wulfric. His once large family had now been decimated. His father and two brothers had been killed in the ongoing war, 'the King's war' as most people called it, as its sole purpose was to keep the usurper in power despite his nephew's rightful claim to the throne.

For that reason alone, his father and two older brothers had died in this meaningless war. His mother had fallen ill and followed six months later. Wulfric of course knew the real truth, she died of heartbreak. A selfish act that left him alone in the world.

To make matters even worse, earlier that morning he'd received the news that the king was now calling for more cannon fodder. Come sunrise, he would be expected to march to his death, his apprenticeship that had kept him away from the war so far was now powerless to protect him.

Wulfric knew one thing for certain. Taking a step onto that battlefield meant his death and the end of his family tree. However unremarkable it had been so far, it deserved to survive, it deserved the chance to die for something it truly believed in. So he'd made up his mind to run.

With soldiers stationed in the village to prevent plans such as his, what choice did he have other than to turn his cursed appearance into a blessing for once?

As he walked past guard after guard in his mother's favourite blue dress, he rationalized that this was for the best. He wouldn't be of any use to the war effort. His ridiculously small frame could barely lift a sword let alone wield it effectively.

"I would be crushed from the weight of all that armor or die of dehydration long before the battle even started" he reasoned.

This was for the best.

His plan worked perfectly of course. No one would have guessed that the young, petite girl in the blue dress was anything other than she appeared to be. She was even carrying a wooden bucket so everyone must have thought she was on her way to fetch some water.

No one would have suspected, except Elowen. Elowen with her ridiculous and constant pestering was the one person he didn't want to run into outside the village when he was finally away and free.

Her shrill voice cut through the night air a moment after he walked passed her.

"Wulfric?"

His disguise would have worked perfectly when faced with any soldier or outsider but was utterly useless when dealing with the people of his village. After all, it was the same face that they'd seen nearly every day for all those years. A feminine face that did well to complement his current outfit but still just his face.

Elowen had started laughing before she realized his plot. There was no reason for her to try to stop him but still she did. Such was her nature and the reason the other villagers didn't like her or her wicked mother.

He knew his pleas would fall on deaf ears but he pleaded anyway. True to character, she reached forward and grabbed the hem of his dress holding tightly. When he turned away from her, she took hold of his satchel and pulled.

There was no reason to prevent him from running away, it didn't harm her in a way, maybe she was just jealous that he'd get to live and her only brother would die in the war but his staying wouldn't change her brother's fate so why?

He didn't bother pondering the complexities of her wicked mind, he simply swung his arm as hard as he could catching her square in the face with the wooden bucket and knocking her to the floor.

Even as she fell, her fingers remained locked in a tight grip which pulled his satchel right off his shoulders. He reached for the satchel in her hand only then realizing he hadn't succeeded in knocking her out and she wasn't giving it up without a fight.

When she began screaming for help, he'd run and continued to do so for the next 15 minutes or so even when his legs threatened to cave and his body threatened to give up. Elowen would have alerted the entire village to his actions by now. His humiliation aside, his was now a fate worse than conscription should he be caught. So he ran some more.

=^..^=

By the time Wulfric arrived at a homestead and collapsed in front of its small picket fence, his legs shook from exhaustion and his heart felt like it was ready to beat out of his chest both from fear and overuse.

Still, he'd managed to put enough distance between himself and the village that it was now time for the second stage of his plan, a stage that he couldn't begin because it consisted of a change of clothes. Clothes he no longer had because they were in the satchel.

Before any of that however, he needed to deal with his growing, unbearable thirst that was becoming impossible to ignore. He spotted a well just beside the nearby homestead. Encircling the house he spotted a wooden barrel towards the back and prayed the liquid within was clean water.

He found it to be quite a feat to scale the short fence as the tight bodice of the dress was severely restricting his range of movement and the numerous skirt layers kept getting caught by the fence pieces. Add that to the fact that he was deathly exhausted at that point.

Still, he found relief as he approached the barrel, uncovered it and found clean water within. He hurriedly scooped a generous quantity with a nearby ladle quenching his thirst and repeating the process a few times until he was satisfied.

He realized this made him a thief, one of little consequence but a thief nonetheless. He could add that to conscription dodging and assault as another one of his crimes.

Wulfric wasn't a renegade, far from it. He'd never so much as hurt a fly before today. He was a victim of circumstance. Circumstances created by the vile king that now ruled the nation. A king who wouldn't even fight his battle and left that burden to his generals and his unwilling subjects.

"Who is it?" Wulfric heard a woman's voice. He'd been so engulfed by his thoughts that he hadn't heard the door to the house open.

He thought to hide but from where his observer stood, they could see him well enough in the moonlight.

"Who are you?" the voice called out again much more sternly this time "I am armed" The woman warned.

"I mean you no trouble" Wulfric put on the best portrayal of a woman's voice he could manage in light of his clothes. "I am just passing through"

"And helping yourself to my water while you're at it" The woman took a step forward seemingly at ease at the confirmation that the intruder was a young lady.

"I'm sorry, I was just thirsty. I'll be on my way" Wulfric assured the woman.

"Come closer" she instructed.

Wulfric sheepishly obeyed. He couldn't afford another altercation and he had no buckets this time either. When he was close enough, the woman brought her candle to him illuminating his pretty face and soft locks.

He glanced down and realised the woman had been telling the truth. She was indeed armed. In her right hand was a short sword that could skewer him and at this range, there was little he could do to stop her.

"You a runaway?" She asked examining him. Without waiting for a response, she followed up, "What are you running from, girl?"

Wulfric realised he had little choice. He had to tell her something, anything that would allow him to go on his way without trouble.

"My husband" he answered.

A common enough story that wouldn't raise any suspicion. While most men were away at war, those who were deemed unfit, perhaps through injury or age, would have remained.

As much as it horrified him to think it, he knew brides his age were married away to dirty, old men as long as they were rich enough to afford it. Still, it made his story plausible.

The woman examined him some more before turning and walking back through the door.

"Follow me" she called out simply.

"I really have to be on my way, ma'am" he called out to her. He wondered whether he should make a run for it. He was tired of running, too tired to make another step that wasn't in the direction of food or rest and this woman seemed to be offering both. Invaluable since all the food he'd had was in that satchel. He cursed wicked Elowen and followed the woman.

=^..^=

The little he could see of her home in the candlelight was very comfortable. Much more than his own home. Two girls sat at the table eating dinner. Both were younger than him but the older one, not by much.

"Hello," The younger of the two girls said to him.

"Sit down, I'll bring you some food" the woman instructed.

Wulfric quietly obeyed after replying 'hello' to the young girls.

"I'm Gwyn, what's your name?" The young girl spoke again.

Wulfric froze for a moment. He hadn't thought about that. He hadn't expected anyone to ask him that. If things had gone according to plan, he would have been back in his normal clothes by now.

"Elara" he quickly recovered. It was his mother's name. Fitting since they looked so much alike.

"Pretty" Gwyn responded. "My sister is Matilda" she finished.

Matilda shot her younger sister a disapproving glance before returning her gaze to the stranger.

Every time Wulfric thought the teenager was going to say something, she kept her thoughts to herself and every time Wulfric thought to say something to her, her disapproving stare told him otherwise.

Gwyn on the other hand had no issues talking to her new friend, going as far as telling Wulfric about all the animals on their farm. Each new spilled fact of course earning her a disapproving look from her much quieter older sister.

"It's not much but you need to eat," The girls' mother said as she returned with a plate of food, "You must have been through a lot"

=^..^=

Admirably, Wulfric had managed to convey real appreciation for the food even though he hadn't really enjoyed it. The porridge was bland, the bread was stale and the cheese gave off an off-putting odor but it was enough to be filling so he was grateful.

He didn't know when his next meal would come if at all so he made sure to eat every last bite offered. In truth, he was dreading going out in the world. A girl that looked like he did at that moment travelling alone was just asking for trouble. Who knew what unsavoury characters hid around every corner? But that was a problem for tomorrow. Tonight, he had questions to answer.

"Why are you running from your husband?" The woman who revealed her name to be Maud asked.

Wulfric wasn't a thief or a violent person. His actions tonight weren't typical of him. What he was, however, was a fibber, a storyteller, a wise mouth. When you're that petite and defenceless, you pick up other ways to protect yourself.

"I was forced to marry him." He began "A wicked geezer older than my own father. He forces himself on me, kisses me with his dirty breath and takes me as he pleases"

Of course, our dear Wulfric had never experienced any of this. He'd simply listened in on people talking throughout his years and pieced together the horrors the women around him faced. Knowledge he was now exploiting.

"What is your plan? To return to your father's house?" Maud asked genuinely interested in his tale if a bit concerned that the young girl before her hadn't entirely thought things through.

"And why not?"

"Your father received a price for you. He must return you to your husband"

"Then I will slit my own throat" he responded sharply with the same extreme indignation he'd witnessed another woman have over her unfair circumstances.

"And bring shame to your family" Maud explained.

After what felt like an appropriate pause, he asked to end the night in anticipation of an early rise the next day to continue his journey.

Maud who had no interest in pressing the poor, yet misguided girl brought her bedding to make the floor that bit more comfortable and bid her goodnight.

Wulfric collected his thoughts about the day that had unfolded and the day that was yet to come. It dawned on him that he'd have to pretend to be a woman for a bit longer until he could find a place to steal some men's clothes.

He ended the night with thoughts of how one crime could easily lead to several more no matter how good one's intentions.

=^..^=

Wulfric was awoken by the thumping of heavy footsteps and the vibrations they created coursing through his very bones. The room that had only been illuminated by candlelight the night before was now lit brightly by the sun high in the sky.

The first feeling was panic. He'd planned to be on his way before first light, but he'd missed that by a very large margin.

The second feeling was evening greater panic. The footsteps were right outside the homestead. His face contorted as he frantically searched his brain for the most favorable action, a way out of this mess.

Why hadn't he woken up when he'd planned he wondered. Surely he hadn't been so tired to miss his deadline by several hours? What was he to do?

His thoughts were interrupted by rapid knocks on the wooden door followed by demands to open. His heart skipped a beat.

Were they looking for him? There had to have been hundreds of men at least. All for him?

The knocks and demands came again louder this time.

Maud hurried in from the backyard, shooed him out of sight and hurriedly opened the door.

"G'day madam" A voice came through.

"Good day, Mr...?"

"Major Donahue" the man answered "I am afraid we must trouble you this morning. We are in need of water for our horses and we must make use of your well"

Maud leaned out the door and peered wide-eyed at the large company of soldiers that rested on her property.

"All those horses" she began "They'll drink my well dry"

"His Majesty's horses, madam. Part of His Majesty's army. I'm afraid this is not a request"

"My husband serves in His Majesty's army. Surely you don't mean for one of your soldiers to return home to find his wife and children dead of thirst"

While Wulfric's focus remained locked on the ongoing discussion, he did his best to stay out of sight. His hiding spot turned out to be far less than ideal because although the Major couldn't see him from his position outside the house, if he made any attempts at entry, Wulfric's presence would surely be revealed.

His one saving grace was that the Major didn't seem to be in Maud's homestead in search of a runaway. So he simply listened and scarcely breathed.

"Captain" the Major called out "Water the horses, but do it sparingly."

"Thank you, Major" Maud replied with relief. "If that will be all..."

"I'm afraid I must trouble you some more" He interrupted "It is but a trifling matter"

Maud didn't respond but non-verbally conveyed her attention.

"We are in search of a deserter. Reports put him somewhere in this area, at least at some point" Major Donahue informed the woman. Wulfric covered his mouth with both hands to keep from making a sound. His worst fears were realized.

"The information my men and I received is that he might be disguised as a woman. Highly unusual I know" the Major confessed "Have you encountered any such characters?" He asked finally while peering past Maud into the house.

"I'm afraid I haven't" Maud replied while shifting slightly to block the Major's view.

"I hope you don't mind my taking a look inside." He spoke seriously, "He is said to be very dangerous, already attacking an innocent bystander. This is for your protection"

Wulfric knew he had to move immediately. His flimsy hiding spot wouldn't hold up against any form of inspection let alone against the trained eyes of a high-ranking officer.

He shifted to his feet. He briefly considered making his way to the backdoor but scrapped that idea when he remembered that's where the barrel of water had been. A barrel likely to draw the attention of a thirsty company of soldiers.

The room to his left was his best bet. He considered that he could hide underneath a bed however predictably. At least it would buy him some time. The problem was the entrance appeared vulnerable to the Major's line of sight even from his position outside the door.

He was trapped.

"Major, is that really necessary? I will have no men in this house except my husband especially while he is away fighting for the king"

"I am afraid I must insist, madam" He countered "It's only me and I assure you, I am an upstanding gentleman"

"Still, this is..." Maud began to argue but she was quickly cut off.

"Step aside madam" The Major briskly ushered himself passed the shocked woman and laid eyes on the apparent young girl who had nowhere to hide.

Wulfric simply stood frozen, unable to move. He must have thought his life was over, a reasonable assumption given the brutality of His Majesty's army.

"And who are you, young lady?" The major asked him. He realised the game wasn't over yet. He still had cards to play as long as he looked the part, and so did Maud who couldn't figure out why she was helping and harboring a fugitive and a liar.

"That's my eldest daughter, Elara" Maud proclaimed to the surprise of both herself and her untruthful guest.

"Well, I'd say, you have a very beautiful daughter. I assume she gets her blonde hair and grey eyes from her father" He asked with his watchful eyes inspecting the room.

His gaze lingered on the freshly used bedding on the floor but he pretended to think nothing else of it.

"How many children do you have, madam?" he asked.

"Two other girls" Maud answered.

The major grunted his acknowledgement before inspecting the house some more.

"Bring them out here" he commanded.

Maud held back her dissent when she noticed his stern expression, "Girls, come out" She called out.

A moment later, the two girls that Wulfric hadn't seen since the night before hurried out of the inner room clutching their hands together.

"You have such beautiful daughters... although I can't help but notice the striking difference between the eldest and the other two"

"She takes after her paternal grandfather..."

"Enough" The major called for a halt to the deceit and the games. Everyone had sensed its futility for some time and the Major's patience had run its course. He walked briskly and placed a firm hand on Wulfric's chest, the absence of the expected softness was telling.

In truth, it was a risky move. Had Wulfric been who Maud claimed he was and no foul play was indeed present, it would have been a sticky enough situation for the Major who prided himself an upstanding man. Instead of outrage, he was only met with the satisfaction of having been correct.

Wulfric's life flashed before his eyes as he thought of every possible way in which he could be killed. The last of his family line hung as a deserter. The best he could hope for now was obscurity after death. He hoped he wouldn't be laughed at and ridiculed for his actions for generations to come.

"I... I forced them to hide me. I threatened them" he announced. His fate was settled but he didn't want Maud to suffer for her overwhelming kindness.

"Wulfric? Is that right? We can add kidnapping to your list of charges. We apparently have a hardened criminal on our hands" Major Donahue commented.

Wulfric's heart sank. His was a grim fate. He should have just gone to fight the war and hoped for a quick death. All a village boy like him could hope for was an honorable death but he'd had the audacity to try to live.

The first tear drops rolled down his cheeks, defeated.

"Be calm," Major Donahue said to him "Yours is not a fate to envy but it is not death by my hand"

The major turned and walked towards the door, "Captain" he called out "It seems we have discovered our runaway".

An odd-looking man quickly emerged from the doorway with a look of surprise.

"The fair one." the Major pointed out "Put him in line with the troops. He will fight for his country or he will die trying."

"The girl?" the captain asked.

"Looks can be deceiving" His superior replied.

Wulfric wasn't sure whether to be relieved or not but he was terrified. Terrified of the idea of facing those men outside, hundreds of them, dressed as he was.

"May I get a change of clothes?"

"You chose those clothes over His Majesty's colors. In those clothes, you will remain"

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Hello again, I know I have a lot of unfinished stories but I've been having trouble writing anything lately. I'm just writing these short stories to jumpstart my brain. Hope you enjoy them nonetheless.

The afternoon sun burned as he stepped into it. He wondered how he'd managed to sleep so long and why Maud hadn't woken him up.

He thought of Maud and her kindness, and the mess he'd brought into her home. Thankfully, if the Major was to be believed, she had nothing to fear from him. That allowed him the peace of mind to contemplate his situation. In front of him were several hundred men staring at him. It was a very large party, men conscripted into the service of the king to fight. He would have been one of them had he remained in the village.

Even though the soft cotton dress covered him fully, he still felt vulnerable and exposed. He saw hunger in their eyes as they watched him move towards them accompanied by the captain. Wulfric imagined those looks would soon turn to disgust as soon as they were apprised of the real story.

The captain placed him right at the front of the procession nearest to the major's horse which allowed him to bend his head, avoid the gazes and ignore the whispers about him. At least he'd tried to.

"Who is she?", "Why is she here?". Those were the prevailing questions for understandable reasons. Wulfric wished his identity would remain a secret. Pretending to be a woman suddenly seemed the most favorable option. No such luck.

"We have here a deserter. Disguised as a woman to avoid service" Major Donahue announced upon his exit from the homestead.

Wulfric wished the ground would open and swallow him up as the mutters of disbelief began. His gaze remained locked to the grass beneath him because if he dared raise his eyes, he would be met with a sea of eyes desperately trying to get another look at him. The humiliation was almost too much to bear.

He tried desperately not to let the tears flow as crying wouldn't help the poor regard these men already held him in. So he steeled himself, forced his emotions away and held himself together until the Major arrived at the front of the pack, climbed his horse and ordered the continuation of the journey.

"Stay beside my horse at all times" The Major instructed as they began moving.

One last time, he turned back to the homestead and saw Maud and her two daughters watching his departure from the front of their home. Oh, what they must have thought of him.

=^..^=

The captains had needed to quiet the muttering troops multiple times before they'd finally stopped talking about him and allowed him some quiet.

Wulfric's newfound peace allowed him to appreciate the sights both near and far. He hadn't ever seen much of the country he called home. Two hours into the march, this was already the farthest he'd ever been from home.

Everything from the path he walked, the grasslands on either side, the hills in the distance, everything was so new and so beautiful.

While the war already had a great human cost, it didn't have much impact on the surrounding landscape since most of the battles were fought in open fields. And since both sides of the conflict called this country home, there hadn't been any looting and plundering either.

Five hours into the march, Wulfric's legs had started to buckle from exhaustion. He hadn't been the first to falter and drop. Each time one of the conscripts did, they'd been ordered to their feet with threats. Those threats kept Wulfric walking until his legs finally failed him and he dropped to his knees.

Surprisingly, no threat came in his direction. To his great relief, the major only announced a pause to their journey and an opportunity to rest.

Major Donahue descended his horse as the troops groaned in relief. Following a short conversation with his lieutenants, the major called over a tired Wulfric who was busy tending to his sore feet.

His small feet which had endured so much punishment since the night before were already back in action following Major Donahue who led him beneath a large tree, away from the sun and prying ears.

"Tell me why you did this," The Major asked.

And so Wulfric told him everything. He spoke of his family's fate and his uselessness in the field of battle.

"But why a woman?"

Wulfric paused. He'd always been vocally against the jests growing up that pointed out his unusual femininity. If you'd asked him, he'd have told you he wished puberty would finally remember him.

He considered responding to the major's question with the obvious answer that it was the easiest way to escape but he knew that when it came to it, he hadn't even considered any other escape routes. The willingness to disguise himself as a young woman came too easily to him. He looked over to the hundreds of soldiers who sat resting in the hot sun.

'Would any of them wear a woman's dress to escape?' he wondered.

"I don't know" he answered the major.

Major Donahue pondered his answer but didn't press. He simply allowed Wulfric time to rest in the shade and tend to his sore feet.

"Why am I still alive?" Wulfric asked.

He knew that there was more than enough pretext for Major Donahue to run his sword through him where he stood. In fact, it was the expected outcome, and the major's decision-making could come under scrutiny by a superior.

"You amuse me" Major Donahue answered. "Seventeen months I have been fighting, and uncovering your secret has been the most enjoyable thing so far"

"Even more than the battles?" Wulfric asked.

"Only a madman enjoys battle" He informed him.

With that, quiet filled the air once more and so they remained until it was time for the marching to restart.

As both of them rose to their feet, Wulfric had to audacity to ask in light of their newfound camaraderie, "What is your name... sir?"

Being taken aback by the question didn't stop him from answering.

"Cedric"

To Wulfric's surprise, Cedric set his mind at ease as he climbed onto his horse.

"Don't worry, we're almost there"

=^..^=

Wulfric could hear the main force before he could see them. A cacophony of hearty laughter and clashing steel. These were the men of the 5th Battalion under the purview of Colonel Harlan, one of the King's many cousins. Colonel Harlan was one of many people along the chain of command who could veto Cedric's decision and introduce Wulfric to the hangman's noose so he was rightfully nervous.

Upon entry into the massive camp, he was met with the attention of the entire battalion. For better or worse, as the other new arrivals were ferried to their new quarters for a chance to rest in preparation for basic training, Wulfric was kept away from the rest, isolated.

'This is for the best' he reasoned. No matter how many times he asked, he wasn't allowed a change of clothing.

Considering that in addition to the fact that he wasn't receiving any training, Cedric letting him live was beginning to feel less like benevolent favor and more like forcing him to meet his death on that battlefield as embarrassingly as possible.

Not that it would have helped much. The chatter going on around camp was that the opposing army was already on the march. Estimates put them less than two full days' march away. It would take a miracle for Wulfric to become competent with the sword in that amount of time.

At least he got his own tent away from the stares. He was grateful for the opportunity to be free of that dress. Without any clothes to change into, it would have to be back on eventually but some time to be rid of it was better than none.

He breathed a sigh of relief as the dress fell to the floor. Even without the female garment, his body was little better at showing any signs of maleness. Small waist, small shoulders, small arms, long legs. A form that would make any princess jealous.

Two days to the battle. If they weren't even going to bother training him, he would spend that time sleeping, dreaming of a much better world. With no further thoughts, he took to the sparse bedding on the floor of the tent and drifted off to sleep.

=^..^=

He was awoken by calls from outside the tent. It was dark outside now causing the inside of the tent to be almost impossible to see.

"Hello," the voice called out in a hushed but hurried whisper. He recognized that voice.

"I'm coming" He responded, rushing to his feet and donning the blue dress, the only article of clothing he was allowed.

"Who is it?" He asked as he tightened the dress strings around his waist.

"I have your dinner" the voice replied. It sounded so familiar. The more Wulfric lingered on it, the more he became sure of its owner.

"Thur?" Wulfric asked in disbelief as he opened the tent.

It really was him.

"Thur! How are you here?" Wulfric practically threw himself into the boy's arms and hugged him.

"I didn't want to believe it" the older boy replied "But when I heard a boy disguised as a girl had been brought in, I just had to check. Why did you do this, Wulf?" He asked as he pushed himself into the tent. The candle he was holding offered much-needed visibility.

"It was your idea, wasn't it?" Wulfric asked with a smile.

Thurstan was using his candle to get a better, more complete assessment of his friend's new appearance which caused Wulfric to blush.

"I was joking" Thur protested his friend's statement.

Both boys had had the conversation four months ago back when Thurstan had first been conscripted. Wulfric had expressed his utter displeasure at the news as well as his insistence that if it had been him, he'd have run away.

Thurstan, always the reasonable one had explained that he was unlikely to make it very far given all the patrolling soldiers.

Thurstan, always the funny one had suggested in jest that his poorly developed friend could pass himself off as a woman and no one would be the wiser. He hadn't expected Wulfric to seriously consider it.

"Can I say, you look perfect?" Thurstan asked with a smile.

"You can't" Wulfric replied retrieving the plate of food from his friend.

Although they'd grown up together, the two of them were very different. Thur who was only a year older than him had nearly a foot on him. A combination of Wulfric being small for his age and his friend being particularly large. Not to mention how large his muscles were.

Wulfric could notice them even in this dim lighting and through his uniform. He was even bigger than Wulfric remembered. A consequence of army service he wondered.

"What did you do to earn such good treatment?" Thur asked. "Your own tent, that food was straight from the officers' stores"

"They're probably fattening me up for slaughter" Wulfric replied uncovering the sweet-smelling meal. "You can join me if you wish"

"Do you even have to ask?" Thur replied with a smile.

=^..^=

"I'm scared" Wulfric admitted while they ate. It wasn't much food but it tasted well enough.

"Of what?" Thur asked.

"Battle" he answered "It's bad enough already but Major Donahue seems intent on making me fight wearing this" He gestured to the full-length dress.

When Thur didn't reply, he continued, "He can't do that, can he? There has to be rules against this"

"What I know about Major Donahue is the higher-ups let him do what he wants so if he wants this, there's not much anyone can do to stop it"

"It doesn't make any sense" Wulfric argued.

"It doesn't have to. He's much more important than his rank suggests" Thur explained.

"I can't fight wearing a dress. I need armor, and even then I stand very little chance"

"That's true" Thur nodded.

"Thanks for the confidence" Wulfric pouted "I am going to see him tomorrow to make him change his mind"

"And how are you going to do that?" Thurstan said taking one of the last bites of the meal. Wulfric had stopped eating earlier when he noticed his friend was famished.

"I don't know yet"

=^..^=

Walking through the large camp the next morning was a daunting experience for Wulfric. Mostly he received looks of confusion and disgust from the soldiers but even knowing his identity, there were still looks of thirst sprinkled in.

Most of his life, Wulfric had been unremarkable but here, dressed as he was, he had the power to turn heads and stop entire conversations or training.

Still, he had a singular goal in mind: Find Cedric's tent.

Thurstan had given him some directions last night that had turned out to be vague and unreliable. As much as he wished against it, he was going to have to ask for directions.

He stopped outside one of the tents which had three men sitting at a table playing a game with stones.

"Excuse me" Wulfric began "Might you direct me to Major Donahue's tent?"

He realised he'd been using the softer voice he'd adopted since putting on the dress. If his memory served, he'd used it as well last night with Thurstan.

At first, he got no reply from the table but when he began to repeat, one of the men quickly spat near his feet. This caused Wulfric to back away and continue in his original direction.

Another group of soldiers was his next destination. Asking the same question, he was met with a stern "Get away". It turned out he wasn't a favourite of any of His Majesty's soldiers.

Fearing he might have to give up his quest and return to his tent, a friendly soldier approached him.

"I'll take you"

"Thank you" Wulfric replied with a bright smile.

During their short walk together, the man asked him, "Are you really a man?"

"Unfortunately" Wulfric answered much to his own surprise. Not that it mattered either way, but lately he had started entertaining the possibility that his life might have been better and much less complicated if he'd been born as he currently looked.

"You don't look it" The man replied. In truth, the man could have been his age or any for that matter. War simply had a way of ageing people beyond their years.

"I know" Wulfric answered.

"Well, here we are" The kind man announced as they stopped before a large tent, several times larger than his own.

"Thank you" Wulfric offered. The man simply grunted a response and walked off.

Wulfric took a deep breath and smoothed the dress as best he could before calling out, "Major Donahue, may I come in?"

He was once again met with only silence.

"It's Wulfric" He added.

A moment later, the familiar voice ordered his entry. Not a moment too soon as he had begun to draw even more attention than usual.

The inside of the tent was spacious and organized and even allowed room to walk freely. Noticing they weren't alone, Wulfric quickly greeted both officers.

"Fascinating" The other man, a much older gentleman exclaimed. He seemed taken aback by the young boy and inspected him in wonder like a horse at the stables.

"This is the boy" Cedric informed the officer.

"I see that. If you want my advice, dispose of him and be done with it. You don't want any unsightly rumors spreading"

"We've spoken about this" Cedric replied in a hushed tone.

The other officer cleared his throat, "Yes we have. I will take my leave. Set the other plans in motion"

"Yes sir," Cedric said with a salute. As the officer made his exit, his eyes lingered on the boy. Wulfric couldn't help but feel like a circus attraction, a show animal. He breathed a sigh of relief as the older man exited the tent with no further comments.

"Why have you come?" Cedric wasted no time.

"Dispose of me?" Wulfric asked.

"You have been more trouble than you are worth" Cedric walked towards the table at the end of the tent and rolled up what looked like a map of the surrounding area.

"And what am I worth?" Wulfric asked.

"You ask a lot of questions. I hope the favorable treatment has not left you under any wrong impressions regarding your status as a prisoner"

"So why not just dispose of me and be done with it?" Wulfric asked and Cedric let out an exhausted sigh. Wulfric's day had only just begun but the major had been up for several hours handling preparations. Testing him was the wrong move.

"If you die, it will be in service of His Majesty's army" Cedric said as he took to arranging some loose papers on his desk.

"Then give me armor, and training" Wulfric let out in frustration.

"Those are privileges reserved for soldiers of the Fifth Battalion. An honor you spat on" Cedric replied quickly, almost too quickly that it may have been rehearsed.

"Look at me... sir" Wulfric said opening himself up to inspection. He had to repeat the statement to get the major to look away from his papers "Look at my arms, feel them" He walked up to Cedric.

The interaction was very atypical and unusual but Wulfric's narrow survival prospects gave him boldness he'd never had before.

He walked up to Cedric, taking his hand and placing it on his bicep, "Feel that"

"Feel what?" Cedric asked confused.

"Exactly, there's nothing there. I would be useless in the army"

"Nonsense" Cedric withdrew his hand, "I've seen the army make men of boys many times"

"Maybe over several months or years. We fight tomorrow" Wulfric protested.

"Where did you hear that..." the major paused "No matter, it is decided. You will fight"

"Then you send me to my death. Congratulations, you're about to get what you want"

"I don't want your death" Cedric said turning away.

"Then what is it you want?"

It took him a moment to reply but when he did, he said, "I want you to pay your dues"

"What does that mean?" Wulfric asked taking a step forward.

"I will make you a promise. Should you survive tomorrow's battle, you will never have to wield a sword ever again"

"I won't"

"Maybe, maybe not. But I will fight till the end of this war, tomorrow will be your last... no matter the outcome"

=^..^=

Wulfric remained in a daze the entire day. The chattering of the troops, the clashing of training swords, all the noise faded away as he disappeared into his mind thinking about the major's words.

If Cedric was to be believed, Wulfric had his way out. One fight. Sure he would be engaging in that fight wearing his mother's dress as punishment but he had a lifeline.

Could he live? That was the question that weighed on his mind all afternoon and evening. Could he endure this humiliation and survive? Could he travel far away and put all this behind him?

He remained pondering those questions until Thur returned that night with a renewed look of determination. Wulfric knew that look and it meant trouble.

"What is it?" Wulfric asked dreading the answer.

"Let's run away" Thur replied with a hushed voice. Those two words threatened to shatter what little resolve he had spent the day building up.

"Run?"

"I think we can do it. I know the guard rotations, we can make it out. I brought you some clothes, we can..."

"I can't ask you to do this, Thur. You've served. If you run now..."

"You're not asking me."

"Major Donahue said I'm done if I survive tomorrow" Wulfric said turning away. He couldn't believe he was turning down an offer to leave this mess behind.

"Done?" Thur asked.

"Free"

"You believe him?"

"I think so. He hasn't lied to me yet"

"And what if you die?"

"I won't..."

"What if you do?" Thur stressed, "What am I supposed to do then?"

"What are you saying?"

"You're... you're my best friend," Thur told him.

"You're mine too.. which is why I can't let you throw your life away"

The two of them paused, watching each other closely in the dim candlelight. Wulfric knew that if he'd asked him to, he'd have left everything to ferry him to safety and he was grateful for that but he also worried about what constantly being the one to be saved said about him.

"It's okay" he assured his friend "I'll fight tomorrow, get it over with and leave, and when you're done with your service, we can go somewhere where we never have to run again, okay?"

It took a while but Thur finally nodded his agreement.

"I'll find you at the start of the battle. I'll find you and I'll protect you" Thur informed him.

Wulfric thought to protest but decided against it already knowing its futility.

"Okay," He answered.

"I'll come" That was the last thing Thur said before stepping out of the tent and disappearing into the night.

=^..^=

Our hero stood in a daze atop a hill in the cold, early morning. The sun was still below the horizon and dew still covered the grass.

Hours before dawn, the entire Fifth Battalion had matched out of camp divided into four regiments. Wulfric could only account for two of those four regiments.

His group stood atop a hill overlooking a large valley, the other group took their place on the slope down in the valley. Both groups had been standing in their positions for at least two hours. The other two regiments were nowhere to be seen. Thur was nowhere to be seen.

Wulfric's regiment was led by Major Donahue who sat on his horse at the front of the pack with Wulfric to his side. True to his intentions, he hadn't allowed a change of clothes and the same blue dress remained.

Every other soul on that hill was clad in some form of protective armor, while he stood unprotected, cold and shivering.

Cedric paid him no mind and remained laser-focused on the horizon. His vigilance paid off as he was the first to spot the advancing enemies in the distance. Not long after that came the vibrations in the soil signifying their numbers and close approach.

Cedric began his speech and warcry but Wulfric was unable to focus on any of the actual words. He was terrified. Fast approaching were thousands of men that had travelled all this way to kill him.

'I should have run. I should have run' His mind repeated to him as his heart beat uncontrollably. He was breathing hard and fast and his fingers tingled with fear. He didn't belong here.

He looked around him and for once, he wasn't the main attraction. All the men behind him had their gazes trained on the approaching enemy. It was time to fight and for many of them, time to die.

He watched them closely, every one of them had steeled themselves for what was to come. He was nowhere near as ready. He looked around and wondered if he could make a run for it. Surely no one would pay him any mind with that large army fast approaching.

Cedric interrupted his train of thought.

"Wulfric"

He turned quickly to face the major. Cedric was handing him a sword, sheathed in a beautiful pouch. It looked expensive, enough to feed a family for a year.

"Even you should be able to wield this," Cedric said. He was right. It was light, so light he wondered whether it could do the job it was intended for.

"That sword means a lot to me" Cedric informed him "Don't lose it"

"Yes sir".

As the King's nephew's army came to a stop on the other side of the valley, Cedric continued his speech preparing his men to lay down their lives for their king. As Wulfric held on tight to the sword in his hands, he thought about how cruel it was to be forced to fight and die for some King's ambitions.

As the opposing forces began charging into the valley, he thought about how they were no different. Pawns in the game of nobility.

It caused him to let out a stifled laugh. It was a cruel world indeed.

Both sides of the conflict engaged each other at the bottom of the valley drawing the first deaths of the battle. They hacked and slashed each other menacingly. The regiment of His Majesty's army that was down in the valley was severely outnumbered by the attacking forces.

It took 8 minutes for 60% of them to be decimated. When the two missing regiments emerged from the distance to charge into the attacking troops from east and west, Wulfric realised that the first regiment was nothing but bait. Farmers and peasants whose only purpose was to die as a distraction.

Wulfric turned to the Major who was watching the battle unfold closely.

'Was it his plan?' Wulfric wondered. There was no inkling of remorse.

The other regiments joining the battle had only managed to just about level the playing field. The attacking troops were so numerous and well-trained that they had quickly recovered from the flank attempt.

"Men, on me!" Cedric called out. Turning to Wulfric, he instructed him, "Don't fall behind"

The major called for a charge and a deafening roar from the troops behind him jolted him to life. He ran mindlessly down into the belly of the valley where swords clashed.

His eyes filled with tears blurring his vision but he kept running. He slipped in the slippery grass and fell causing some of the charging men behind him to trip trying to avoid him but they recovered quickly and continued their charge.

By the time he recovered his footing and picked up the sword, the battle in the valley was now in full swing, only he stood on the outskirts. There was nothing stopping him from turning and running the other way. It was unfair to expect him to fight in that state. He tried his best to convince himself to run but he couldn't.

To his surprise, his feet carried him in the direction of battle screaming like a mad woman.

He entered the fray swinging his sword wildly, his eyes only watching for the colors of the uniforms. His uncoordinated flurry of attacks paired with his appearance was even enough to catch a few combatants off guard and land effective strikes.

His luck carried on for a few minutes until he was parried by a superior swordsman and the sword flew from his hand. His attacker paused trying to make sense of what his eyes were showing him. A young girl on the battlefield. Still, she had attacked him with blind fury and she needed to be dispatched off.

He raised his sword to strike and Wulfric accepted his fate. It had been inevitable. At least this way, he could die with some pride. One or two soldiers had met their end at his hand. He closed his eyes ready to receive a fatal blow but it never came.

When he opened his eyes, he saw Thurstan standing over his would-be killer urging him to his feet. The two of them cautiously made their way through the battle, a sea of swords clashing all around them.

They didn't make it very far before they were attacked. Thurstan expertly pushed Wulfric to the floor and out of the path of the blade before blocking the second strike attempt.

Thurstan was yelling something but it was too loud. Thurstan's sword met with their attacker's, the clash of steel loud enough to pierce through the battlefield roar and make Wulfric's ears ring. He hadn't expected war to be so loud.

The ground beneath them had turned to a muddy mess which now splashed everywhere. Thurstan was still yelling something. He read his lips.

"Run!"

Wulfric hurried to his feet quickly scanning for an open path to safety. When he found it, he ran. He turned back to see his friend who was still engaged in brutal combat with the enemy soldier.

Wulfric prayed silently for his safety. Turning back to face the path, he was met with an oncoming horse galloping his way. There was no chance to react. Collision. Darkness.

=^..^=

When he came to, the sun was in the sky shining relentlessly on his face. His vision was blurred but he could tell he was in the arms of someone. He willed his vision clear and could just roughly make out Thur's face carrying him to safety.

Following repeated blinks, he received his correction. He was in the arms of Major Donahue who gently carried him off the battlefield.

"I told you not to lose that sword," The major said to him.

"Where is Thur?" Wulfric asked weakly.

"Who?" Cedric asked.

Wulfric groaned. It hurt everywhere. It hurt to breathe.

"I survived" he whispered. "Let me go"

The major simply shushed him.

=^..^=

Graciously, Major Donahue sent his men in search of the soldier called Thur. The report returned that despite his injuries, he was alive and expected to recover following treatment.

Wulfric was overjoyed. Their plan to travel far away together after his service was possible.

"I survived the battle" Wulfric repeated "Am I free to go?" He asked.

"Free to go?" Cedric asked in return.

"You said..."

"I said you would no longer have to fight should you survive. You have proven yourself here today and earned the men's respect but it is not over yet. You still have other uses for His Majesty's army"

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Hi, thanks for reading as always. Would love to hear your thoughts.

Wulfric stood over Thurstan's seemingly lifeless body, the only indication to the contrary being his friend's slow but steady breathing. Despite the field medic's assurance that the bloody soldier would recover, Wulfric couldn't help but worry.

"It's not his blood," The medic said slightly annoyed. He had many more soldiers in critical condition and would rather not spend a moment more consoling the distraught boy.

Still, the boy had put on quite a show. The experienced medic had served in many battles but none nearly as memorable as this one where this young boy embodied a valkyrie of legend.

Wulfric was lost in his thoughts as he stared at his friend. The adrenaline of battle had worn off allowing him the opportunity to replay the morning's events in his head. Thur had found him and saved him, just like he'd promised.

'This isn't right' he thought to himself. If anyone should have survived unscathed, it should have been Thur.

"We're returning to camp" Cedric's voice broke his train of thought.

Wulfric hadn't allowed himself to think about Cedric's deception. He'd put all his faith into surviving the battle only to have that rug pulled from under him. He should have run when Thur offered the day before. He wouldn't have been standing there in that muddy dress, and Thur wouldn't have been lying there unmoving.

"I won't leave him" Wulfric replied.

What he had done was disobey a direct order from a superior but he didn't care anymore. He didn't care about the chain of command and he certainly didn't care about the worth of Cedric's words.

The major let out an inaudible sigh. "He will be well cared for, you have my word". Cedric knew he was being a lot more patient with the boy than he should have been. There may have been some misdirection on his part but considering his crimes of desertion, much harsher treatment was warranted.

But no matter how hard he tried, he simply couldn't converse with the effeminate boy in the manner he would the other soldiers.

Major Donahue signaled to one of his soldiers to bring his horse and a moment later, the soldier had placed the bridle of his beautiful, black destrier in his hand. Few other warhorses in the army could rival his destrier that was the envy of the other officers.

"Climb on" he half ordered and half offered Wulfric.

Wulfric gazed one final time at his friend before stepping away and towards the towering horse. It was immediately clear that that would be a problem. Wulfric's shoulder stood level with the massive horse's back and even using the stirrups to try to climb proved futile.

Acknowledging his defeat, Cedric firmly placed both hands on the boy's waist and hoisted him up, giving him enough of a boost to clear the horse's height and raise his leg up and over.

He felt embarrassed as he could still feel Cedric's strong hands at the point where they'd held onto his waist without warning. Even worse, he could feel the horse's fur on his bottom. He hadn't managed to get the dress skirts beneath him as he sat.

He thought to try and adjust but before he could make any move, Cedric had pulled himself onto the horse settling down comfortably behind a shocked Wulfric. He should have seen this coming. After all, this was the major's steed and he didn't know how to ride a horse.

"Um..." He started to speak but the feeling of Cedric's broad chest on his back kept the air out of his lungs.

"Are you secure?" Major Donahue asked nonchalantly.

"Mmh" he murmured his answer.

Cedric's arms wrapped around him to properly take hold of the other end of the reins which made him squirm. Battle hadn't been this uncomfortable.

What would Thur say if he saw him now, he wondered.

He took one final glance at his friend and the battlefield before they set off. He'd survived, but so many others hadn't. Too many soldiers had found their final resting place in the mud. He turned away and looked to the future. He knew the war was far from over.

=^..^=

The water in his small wooden bath had long since turned brown but he sat in it still. Ever so often, his mind would travel back to the fighting. His blade piercing the flesh of some unknown soldier.

Not a soldier. Probably a conscripted farmhand, or a miller that was simply doing his duty to his country. Perhaps a herdsman that would not find his way home like he'd promised.

He stared at his bony hands. They trembled in response. He had made a widow with these hands. He remained in that bath until his skin wrinkled from extended exposure and he began to shiver.

He might have thought if he bathed long enough, he might manage to wash away the events of the morning.

"New clothes" An unfamiliar voice from outside his tent rang out causing him to jump.

"Y-you can leave it on the floor just inside the tent" he called back.

He waited in silence until a hand slipped a folded set of clothes through the opening and left the fresh set as instructed. It wasn't lost on him that he was surrounded by hundreds of men in every direction.

He decided it was time to dress. He exited the bath and walked past his mother's dress on the floor, muddy and in terrible condition. That was the last thing he had of hers. The very last thing that remained from his old life. Fitting that it would left in the mud, destroyed.

He breathed a sigh of relief when he examined the clothes and found them to be a simple brown tunic and grey breeches. The boots were dirty but very much male. A typical outfit he would have worn before this whole mess.

He hurriedly tried them on. A bit big but they would certainly do. There was nothing he could do about his pretty face but his body had just gotten decidedly more masculine. A very welcome change.

He exited the tent with renewed vigor and made his way towards the medic tent. Despite this change, he remained the center of attention. Apparently, the men had gotten used to the girl amongst their ranks. In fact, it seemed just as much of an oddity to have her dressed this way. Still, just as he had done the last two days, he paid them no mind.

"How is he?" Wulfric asked aloud as soon as he walked into the large open tent drawing the attention of injured and healthy soldiers alike.

Thur still hadn't awoken although his wounds were mostly superficial. He had become a skilled enough fighter in the past few months that the enemy had only managed a few cuts and bruises. The main issue was a very nasty blow he'd taken to his head in a split second when he was distracted by Wulfric's head-on collision with a galloping steed.

Wulfric reached over and took his friend's hand in his. The two had been thick as thieves since the larger boy knocked him to the ground on accident all those years ago.

A young Wulfric had been returning from the stream with a bucket of fresh water on his head. A young Thurstan who hadn't been watching where he'd been going had run right into the smaller boy who to be fair, was very easy to miss.

"I'm sorry" Wulfric had apologised profusely, desperately trying to avoid getting yelled at.

Thurstan had laughed at his own silliness and asked why the petite boy was the one apologizing.

"Your clothes are all wet," Wulfric said apologetically.

"Yours too, you know?"

"It's okay" Wulfric's gaze remained on the floor.

Before he knew what was going on, Thurstan had picked up the bucket and was heading back in the direction of water. He'd stopped only to turn, smile, and ask, "Coming?"

Wulfric shuddered at the sight of his friend lying there. They should have run when they had the chance. He pressed his friend's hand tighter.

"Don't leave me here alone" he said quietly under his breath.

Wulfric felt a hand touch his shoulder reminding him he had once again been lost in his thoughts. He turned quickly and found the owner. Cedric.

He slowly turned his gaze back to his friend, ignoring the superior officer.

"Come with me" Cedric spoke once again ignoring the insolence. "Your fate has been decided"

This caught the boy's attention. Under his breath, he spoke one last time, "Don't leave me here alone".

The unlikely pair made their way towards the edge of camp and past it, finding their destination atop a hill near the 5th Battalion's lookouts' station.

When Cedric was sure their conversation wouldn't be intruded upon, he spoke, "The war council has just now concluded. You were a topic of conversation"

Wulfric remained quiet. He noticed Major Donahue still wore part of his battle attire. He'd replaced his gambeson and armor for a plain white shirt but his breeches and boots remained muddy from the earlier battle.

"His Majesty has selected you for special service. I hope you understand what an honor this is" Cedric continued.

Wulfric stayed silent. He had learned to approach the Major's words with caution.

"What do you know about Princess Aurelia?" Cedric asked.

Wulfric shook his head slightly. The name might have rang a bell if he thought hard enough but he wasn't in the mood to ponder.

"Prince Osmund's sister. You may know him as the false king. The very foe we fight" Cedric spoke. Wulfric got a sense that the information was important and valuable so he listened intently.

"Two years ago, Our king wed his niece, Princess Aurelia to Lord Eadric, their cousin and his loyal bannerman. Osmund objects to the unity and seeks to trade his sister for the King's only son whom he captured as a prisoner early in the war."

While Cedric spoke true, his words only scratched the surface of what transpired between the continent's most dysfunctional royal family.

The conflict began with King Aldwin, the last undisputed king. Brother to current King Sigurd and father to Prince Osmund and Princess Aurelia. Upon his death 16 years ago, 13-year-old Osmund was simply too young to rule, so naturally his uncle stepped in as Regent.

The kingdom would continue in harmony until the boy turned 18 at which point, the expected coronation ceremony for the young king was expected to be held. Four years passed and Sigurd remained in power for one reason or another. It wasn't until Osmund was locked away far from the public eye that it became clear that there was a problem.

When the boy turned 26, bannermen loyal to his father rescued the boy and spirited him away from the palace. Unfortunately, the agents sent after his sister had been caught and killed leaving her in the care of King Sigurd.

That same year, Osmund declared war on his uncle. The following year, in a rushed marriage, Sigurd had arranged the princess' marriage to his cousin. A marriage Osmund did not recognize as legitimate. Now it seems an agreement has been reached. A trade, a prince for a princess.

Cedric's serious expression hinted at the gravity of his following words. Wulfric had much he didn't understand but still, he paid full attention lingering on every word.

"Princess Aurelia will be returned to her brother, you will go with her," Cedric told him.

"I don't understand. Why?"

"You will be with the Princess in every waking moment. You will report back everything you see, every conversation, every meeting that is had in that castle."

Wulfric studied Cedric's face for any sign of jest but found none.

"A spy?" he asked in disbelief.

"An agent of the true king" he answered.

"This doesn't make any sense." Wulfric protested. "Why would I be allowed anywhere near the princess?"

His lacking station was no secret.

"You will be posing as her lady-in-waiting," Cedric answered matter-of-factly.

And there it was. The one thing he'd been dreading, a return to femininity. He hadn't even been allowed a day as his old self.

"Why me?" His voice faltered. He felt like the world was conspiring against him, constantly pushing him in the direction of skirts and dresses for one purpose or another. "You can find any woman to do this, so why me?"

Cedric saw the young man before him struggle to accept his fate which caused his expression to soften.

"I understand you would not have wished for any of this," he paused at the sight of the dejected boy. Cedric knew the worst was yet to come and contrary to what the boy might have thought of him, he wasn't a monster "but take solace in the fact that you are doing this for a good cause".

"Why me?" Wulfric repeated.

"Because I am going to give you a secret mission" Cedric answered. The confusion on Wulfric's face was expected. Cedric readied himself for the hard part. The time had come for threats.

He took a step towards Wulfric who had already retreated into himself. The timid boy from all those years ago had once again resurfaced. This time, Thurstan wasn't here to save him.

Cedric took another step closer and Wulfric felt helpless. He simply awaited the inevitable onslaught.

"What I am about to tell you must never be repeated. This secret could mean the death of many. Yourself included" Cedric began.

Wulfric stood frozen with his arms crossed. It was all he could do to remain on his feet.

"Do you understand?" The Major asked.

Wulfric nodded.

"Answer me" he commanded.

"Y-yes. I understand"

Major Donahue moved closer and spoke in nothing but a whisper, "In addition to your regular reports, you will occasionally pass letters from me to the rightful King Osmund"

=^..^=

Wulfric spent the next few hours at his friend's side. Despite everything he'd been told that threatened to overwhelm him, only one thing mattered.

Midday had arrived and passed two hours ago and Thurstan remained asleep. The field medic insisted the large boy was only resting. He believed Thurstan needed rest following the rigors of army life over the past few months but Wulfric wasn't so easily convinced.

He didn't trust the medic to know his left from his right. Several wounded soldiers who had been alive only that morning had met their end since then. The medic's assurances meant nothing.

"Wulfric" A gruff voice called to him from outside the tent. He raised his head in the direction of the voice and found its owner. A bald man who looked like he'd seen most of the war.

He carefully replaced Thurstan's hand by his side before stepping to his feet.

"Major Donahue summons you" The man informed him.

He let out a sigh of exasperation.

'What now?' He thought to himself.

=^..^=

He entered the Major's tent cautiously looking around before breathing a sigh of relief that they were alone. The Major had his many vices but at least he allowed Wulfric to act freely.

"Come, sit"

Wulfric noticed the rather generous spread of food on Cedric's table. The surviving troops had feasted earlier as well but this was on another level. Too much food for one person certainly.

Wulfric glanced across the table, everything from roast meat and poultry to bread and fruit, to a seemingly unlimited supply of ale. Wulfric's stomach grumbled reminding him that he hadn't eaten all day despite being invited to join the men as they ate.

He'd noticed that while some of the men still held him at arm's length, he was at least spared the same hostility from the day before.

"Sit" Cedric urged him.

He sheepishly obeyed.

Cedric took off one of the duck's legs and handed it to him with a smile. Wulfric took it cautiously. The conversation from earlier had left the two individuals in a very precarious and vulnerable position.

Wulfric now knew things that would make King Sigurd very angry and Cedric of course had great interest in ensuring those secrets never came to light.

Wulfric took a cautious bite of the duck. It tasted amazing. Thurstan would have loved it.

"It brings me no comfort to put you in this position," Cedric said while standing from his chair. He made his way over to a chest in the corner where he retrieved a set of clothes and shoes. He placed them on an empty section of the table and returned to his seat.

"I know you must not enjoy wearing those clothes. I know I would find it utterly reprehensible" Cedric continued. "But you are in a unique position to aid the true king so you must find it in you to do your duty"

Wulfric took another bite, satisfied that it wasn't the Major's intention to poison or silence him.

"If you refuse, you die" Cedric's words pierced Wulfric like a sharp dagger. Studying the man's face, he knew he had meant those words.

"If you run, your friend meets the same end." Cedric continued. "If you breathe a word of this to anyone-" he paused.

Wulfric understood. He realised he'd stopped chewing, the food in his mouth was now entirely tasteless.

"But if you do your duty- if you help me end this war, you will live a very comfortable life anywhere in the kingdom"

The air between them was still and silent. With that unpleasant business done, Cedric returned to his meal occasionally urging the boy in front of him to eat as much as he wanted.

"You will depart just before dawn tomorrow. Return here wearing those clothes, I will give you your first orders. Do not fail me".

Those were the last words spoken before a shaken Wulfric stepped back out into the afternoon sun.

=^..^=

Wulfric clutched the clothes tightly as he made his way back to Thurstan. He had already deduced the chosen attire to be a dress fit for a princess' lady but dared not confirm his fears.

He felt exhausted, it had been one of those days. He knew he could withstand no more punches and needed a win. That win would arrive in the form of his best friend smiling at him as he walked into the medic tent.

Thurstan was awake and walking. Although he relied on a cane to keep on his feet, the sight was enough to bring water to Wulfric's eyes.

"Thur!" he exclaimed.

"Wulf" Thurstan replied in that way that only he could.

.

Wulfric hurriedly closed the gap between them.

"You scared me"

"I'm sorry" Thurstan replied "And thank you-"

"For what?"

"You know, just staying by me"

"Where else would I be?" Wulfric blushed and turned away, "Should you be on your feet?" he quickly changed the subject.

"I'm fine" Thurstan quickly assured him, "My head hurts a bit but other than that-" He let his words trail off into a confident toothy grin.

"If you say so" Wulfric spoke softly. He knew he had much to tell his friend but couldn't bring himself to do it. "Thur, there's something I have to tell you-" he began.

"You're leaving" Thurstan interrupted him. "Wulf, that's great. You don't belong here with the rest of us idiots. I'm glad you're free".

Wulfric's head fell slightly. He was leaving, but not for the reasons his friend thought. Their plans had all gotten messed up.

"Do you know where you're going to go? I can't wait to leave here and join you." Thurstan spoke excitedly "You and me on a farm somewhere, doing whatever we want"

"Thur, I-" he paused. Wulfric wished nothing more than for their dreams of going somewhere together to be reality but that wasn't what was happening.

"Let me see about getting discharged and I'll come find you. Go get some rest, okay? I know today could not have been easy" Thurstan urged him.

Wulfric who was in no hurry to strip his friend of their happy dreams replied, "Okay".

=^..^=

Wulfric sat alone in the dark tent awaiting his friend's arrival. Minutes had turned into hours since they parted in the medic tent. The victory celebrations were now in full swing and Wulfric could hear singing and laughter coming from all around the camp.

Understandably, he was in no mood for laughter. He'd steeled himself many times to reveal the altered plans to Thurstan but had lost his resolve just as many times. He was leaving tomorrow morning. There was no time left.

Once more, he steeled himself and made his way toward his tent's exit in search of his dark-haired friend. As if in sync, Thurstan was making his entrance at the same moment causing the two to bump into each other like they had when they were children.

Thurstan let out a laugh and Wulfric managed only a chuckle.

"Sorry I'm late" Thurstan pleaded "I had errands"

"Errands? You're wounded!" Wulfric replied angrily.

"I'm fine, I promise" Thurstan assured him again while grabbing his arm, "Come on, let's join the party"

"I'm not in the mood" Wulfric protested.

"Nonsense, we have much to celebrate"

"We don't" Wulfric replied pulling his arm away.

"What do you mean?" Thurstan's smile faded just as quickly.

"I'm not leaving the army" Wulfric revealed, "Major Donahue is sending me away on a special mission"

"I don't understand"

"It's complicated"

"You said you'd be free to go"

"Yeah," Wulfric said simply before turning away and making his way back into the tent.

"What mission? What exactly did he say?" Thurstan followed.

"I- I can't say anything"

"Are you fibbing again? Because it's not funny." Thurstan spoke sternly.

"I'm not" Wulfric shook his head.

"Then tell me what's going on"

"I really can't"

"What am I supposed to do with this, Wulf?" Thurstan argued, "Tell me what's going on, I can help"

"I know you can. I know you'll try your best to help because that's just the kind of person you are, but you can't help me here"

Thurstan said nothing. He stood there bewildered and lost for words.

"I leave tomorrow"

"Wulf-"

"I just want us to hang out tonight, one last time"

"'One last time'" Thurstan repeated the words as if they were the most vile words ever uttered.

"Thur-"

"Wulf!" He interrupted with a raised voice, "You really won't tell me anything?"

"I can't"

"Then I can't be here" Thurstan announced. He turned and made his way toward the tent's only exit.

"Don't leave" Wulfric called out.

Thurstan stopped only long enough to say, "Good luck tomorrow".

=^..^=

The long, ankle-length green dress was relatively simple compared to his mother's priced possession but had some fancy embroidery around the neckline to compensate. In a similar fashion, the leather shoes that complemented the dress were plain except for the decorative buckles.

A simple cloth veil was included as a surprise addition which he adorned on his head without any complaints. The final piece was a grey cloak that offered much-needed warmth as he stepped into the cool morning air.

He was pleased to find the camp fast asleep following last night's celebrations. He quickly made his way through camp as quietly as he could manage until the Major's tent came into view.

Cedric stood beside a single horse alongside a man that Wulfric recognized. He was the same one that had shown him the way to the Major's tent a few days ago.

"There she is" Cedric called out, more than a bit pleased that Wulfric had kept to time. There were more than a few advantages to setting out before dawn.

"Elara, this is Gawen" Cedric quickly began his introductions. Wulfric hadn't had the opportunity to appraise the gentleman on their last meeting but this time, he noted the man was quite stocky. His light brown hair was kept short and so was his neat beard.

Wulfric outstretched his hand politely and Gawen met it with a limp squeeze.

"My lady" Gawen spoke respectfully almost as if he truly believed he was addressing a noble lady. "Forgive me but we must be on our way"

"Yes" Cedric agreed, "Princess Aurelia awaits"

Gawen approached him, "May I?"

Wulfric wasn't sure where the conversation was headed but cautiously nodded his approval nonetheless.

Gawen placed both hands on his waist and lifted him effortlessly until he was seated side saddle on the horse. Gawen in another quick motion mounted the horse sitting behind Wulfric. For the second time in as many days, Wulfric found himself in this same compromising position.

Cedric stepped forward toward the horse and revealed a folded piece of paper held together by a red seal, "Gawen will give this to you before you set out with the Princess. When you arrive, you must find a good moment to hand this to the King and no one else, do you understand?"

Wulfric had heard and understood the words but his gaze was locked on his friend Thurstan who he'd noticed standing just out of sight. The two friends locked eyes. Wulfric noticed the sadness in his friend's eyes that must have mirrored his own.

Cedric followed the gaze and saw Thurstan. He slowly turned his gaze back to the young girl on the horse, "Remember what we talked about. I plan to keep him very close"

With a quick nod at Gawen, Cedric sent the two of them on their way. The mission had begun. With each passing moment, the distance between Wulfric and Thurstan increased until they were out of sight.

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I hope you enjoyed this chapter. This entire story is completed in my head and I only need to find time to write it down, I hope you'll stick around. Please let me know what you think so far :)

Wulfric emptied his mind focusing only on the horse's trotting and the sound its hooves made when they hit the dirt. The rhythmic sounds provided much-needed solace and distraction from thoughts about the sour end to his time with Thurstan.

His friend had been there as he departed, he had seen him in all his glory. The veil he wore could have only done so much to hide the fact that he was the girl on the horse and that he was going far away with no notion of when he might return.

Instead, he turned his attention to the world around him. Some time had passed since the pair of riders departed camp and the rising sun's rays could be seen just over the horizon. The light that shone over the wet, dewy grass that enveloped both sides of the dirt path left a breathtaking view.

Wulfric turned briefly to look up at his silent riding party for any sign of a shared appreciation for the countryside's beauty but averted his gaze when their eyes met.

He thought to speak to the man but decided against it, opting to ride in silence instead. He knew the man served as his guard on the journey but also his warden.

Gawen's skills as the boy's guard would be tested a mere 7 leagues into their journey when they were set on by bandits. It was less than a quarter of the way to their destination. It wasn't unusual for banditry to become more prevalent in times of war but for them to operate so close to His Majesty's 5th Battalion was a cause for concern.

Gawen slowly brought the horse to a stop in the face of three snickering characters who seemed overjoyed at their luck. Wulfric looked to Gawen but found that his face betrayed no emotions. Gawen's eyes scanned the vicinity taking in as much information as he could in a split second.

'Just the three?' He wondered to himself.

Turning back to face the bandits, he chose to take charge of the situation by speaking first.

"We have no quarrel with you. Leave now" He spoke calmly.

"Now listen here-" One of the men replied quickly. A particularly nasty-looking fella, Wulfric squirmed when he caught a glimpse of the man's repulsive teeth. "Leave yer belongings aside, give us the young'un, and you just might live".

Gawen's fingers subtly traced his longsword which he had sheathed, wrapped with cloth, and stored away along the left flank of the horse. He wouldn't need it here.

"Can you ride a horse?" He asked the scared boy.

"N-no"

"Good" He stepped off the back of the horse and then advanced towards the three armed men. They in turn readied themselves by clutching their rusty swords in both their hands.

Gawen took one step after another seemingly unarmed, a fact that worried Wulfric who had his hands full keeping steady on the jittering horse.

"It's okay" Wulfric rubbed his hands gently along the horse's crest.

Gawen stopped just outside of striking range, his eyes daring the three to attack. One of them took the bait stepping forward and into a wild overhead slash. Gawen in an almost impossibly quick motion lunged forward catching the attacker's wrist in his left hand, his right hand uprooted a dagger from beneath his cloak and buried the short blade in the man's neck.

Wulfric gasped from his vantage point. If he'd blinked, he would have missed it.

A second attacker shook off his shock and advanced on Gawen's position with the same overhead strike having learned nothing. Gawen easily sidestepped the blade's path causing it to impact the dirt beside him. He offered the bandit no opportunity for recovery, catching him square in the side of his head with the butt of his blade.

The second attacker fell almost as quickly as the first, hitting the floor with a nasty thud.

Wulfric could see the fear and horror on the third man's face. Gawen took a step forward and the man took a step backward, then two more. His blade fell from his hand as that fear overcame him causing him to turn tail and run.

Gawen intended to give chase but thought it more important to protect the defenseless child on the horse. Instead, he made his way for the unconscious bandit that had attacked him and lost. Slowly he brought the dagger's blade to the man's throat.

"What are you doing?" Wulfric asked concerned.

"You'd better look away, my lady" Gawen replied nonchalantly.

"He's unconscious" Wulfric stated.

Without sharing any more words, Gawen pushed the blade past the skin and into the base of the skull. He used the dead man's tunic to clean the blood off the dagger before turning and replying, "These men are vermin and don't deserve to live".

Wulfric thought to argue and began to as Gawen made his way back to the horse but was distracted by a glint of steel out of the corner of his right eye.

"Watch out" he screamed.

Gawen dodged instinctively, an arrow whizzed past where his head had been just a moment ago. The arrow continued on its path, passing through the horse's line of sight causing the beast to rear backwards.

Gawen reacted quickly, catching Wulfric just before he hit the floor.

"Calm!" He commanded the panicking horse. He helped Wulfric back to his feet then angrily reached towards the horse's left flank retrieving his long sword from its confines.

With large steps, he closed the gap between himself and the spotted archer who was struggling to nock a new arrow.

The archer did manage to nock an arrow in time and sent it Gawen's way but the experienced soldier expertly deflected the blade with his sword before burying the long blade in the man's shoulder.

Wulfric covered his mouth in shock at what he'd just witnessed. As Gawen climbed the horse and restarted their journey, Wulfric watched the three men whose bodies lay lifeless in the dirt and grass.

As Gawen brought the horse to a steady trot, he muttered under his breath, "I hate archers".

=^..^=

Wulfric and Gawen rode together several miles before sighting a small pond. Gawen quickly brought the horse to a halt before announcing that they could both use a small break.

He dropped off the back of the horse before stepping to the side near Wulfric's feet. After securing the horse to a nearby tree, he outstretched his hands to help the petite boy off the animal but his offer was declined.

Wulfric had noticed dried bloodstains near Gawen's wrist and although he was grateful for the protection, he didn't want those hands anywhere near his. Gawen had been perceptive enough to not only understand and withdraw but also make his way towards the body of water.

Wulfric carefully dropped off the horse, his legs sore from lack of use. He spotted Gawen bent at the edge of the water washing the remnants of blood from his skin. It was natural that Wulfric felt ashamed afterward. He owed his life to the man that he'd just shunned.

Desperate to mend the relationship, he made his way toward his traveling companion. The wind that was carried over the water's surface was cool and refreshing.

"Where did you learn to fight like that?" He asked.

"Why? Would you like to learn?" Gawen replied without turning away from the task at hand.

Wulfric nodded at first then spoke when he realised the man couldn't see him, "Yes"

"You should hope you will have no need for swords where you are going, my lady" Gawen replied.

"Why do you call me 'my lady' when you know I'm not a woman?" Wulfric asked.

Gawen chuckled but didn't respond until his hands were sufficiently clean. Then he splashed some water on his face for good measure. Wulfric had no choice but to wait patiently for an answer.

"If you are to convince anyone that you are who you say you are, you must believe it yourself. That is the way of espionage" Gawen said he walked past Wulfric and in the direction of his horse.

"Do you speak from experience?"

"Yes," Gawen replied only after a brief pause. "I was spymaster to King Aldwin for many years"

Wulfric turned and followed him towards the horse, "Then do you have more advice for me?"

"Learn to lie, and learn how to discern lies" Gawen informed him.

"I know how to do that," Wulfric said as he reached the horse.

Gawen who was busy riffling through his saddle bag chuckled to himself briefly but said nothing.

"What?" Wulfric asked. When he didn't receive an answer, he repeated his question.

At that point, Gawen had found what he'd been searching for, a wrapped piece of bread and roasted strips of meat. He turned and handed the food to the boy, "I was never spymaster. I never even met King Aldwin. Go on, eat. We have yet a long journey".

Wulfric remained in silence as Gawen led the thirsty horse to the pond.

=^..^=

It had been a long boring journey, but by evening, Wulfric had been noticing a lot more homes as well as people for the last several miles. A while ago, Gawen had instructed him to keep his face covered with the veil which he'd obeyed. He'd grown to respect the man in the limited time they'd spent together.

It took only a few more minutes for them to turn the bend and come face-to-face with their destination.

Moat Lynden, a wedding gift from King Sigurd to his cousin, Lord Eadric, and his wife, Princess Aurelia. The castle was surrounded by water in all but one direction.

Wulfric pitied her. Forced to wed a man she had no feelings for and forced to live in this stone monstrosity, cut off on all sides.

'She must be overjoyed' he thought to himself, 'Finally she'd be reunited with her brother'.

As they advanced on the castle on horseback, Wulfric was forced to confront something that had bothered him since the plan was first revealed to him.

What was Lady Aurelia's position in all this? Surely, she'd know that he wasn't one of her ladies. What's to stop her from revealing that fact to her brother?

Wulfric was forced to leave his thoughts and pay attention when they arrived at the castle and the guards demanded to know their business. Wulfric did as instructed and kept his face hidden.

"Our arrival is expected" Gawen spoke simply.

"And who might you be?" One of the two guards that blocked entry peered closer trying to get a glimpse at the lady's face.

"Gawen the Black" Gawen answered after expertly veering the horse to the right so Wulfric was away from view, "Inform of our arrival".

The guard studied the girl's form some more before signaling the other guard to do the informing.

Moments later, Gawen and Wulfric would be granted entry into the gloomy castle.

=^..^=

Navigating the corridors of Moat Lynden required a lantern even while the sun had yet to set outside. The rigid castle was originally built as a stronghold with the primary focus of withstanding repeated attacks from an invading force.

Comfort hadn't been high on the priority list. It seemed odd to Wulfric that anyone would be expected to live there, let alone a princess.

"This way" the servant that led them through the winding passages had said after a brief bow.

Wulfric looked to Gawen but he only remained focused on the path ahead.

They were led to a small room offering benches to rest their tired legs and sparse tapestries for decoration. A good selection of books and parchments atop a nearby table would have provided much-needed entertainment but Wulfric thought it better to keep the fact that he could read a secret.

It had been a useless skill Wulfric's father had forced on all his boys but might just prove useful yet.

The room was functional rather than opulent like much of the castle but Wulfric was in no position to complain given his usual accommodations.

"Wait here please" the servant instructed and so Wulfric and Gawen settled in patiently, grateful for the opportunity to rest.

After finding a comfortable position on the bench, Wulfric allowed his mind to wander back to his friend that he'd left behind. He couldn't help but wonder what Thurstan thought about him.

Here he was, farther away from home than he could have ever imagined, appearing to everyone as a young fair-haired girl and so he would remain for the foreseeable future.

Perhaps he should have been embarrassed that he'd already gotten used to the dress. Several times that day, he'd already forgotten he'd been wearing one and it felt just as natural as a tunic and breeches. Perhaps he should have been embarrassed that he'd accepted this role too easily.

Wulfric shook his head in response. Discomfort over his inherent femininity would only make his mission harder than it needed to be.

"What is it?" he heard Gawen ask.

"Do you think I can do this?" Wulfric asked him.

The man nodded, "If you're careful" Gawen told him.

To his surprise, the usually quiet man kept talking, "Don't take any risks. Don't try to go places you're not allowed or eavesdrop without proper allowances"

"Don't talk too much. You're there to get information, not give it"

"Blend in. Watch the other girls around you and act in the same manner that they do"

"Pay attention. The tiniest details could reveal a larger plot."

"And most importantly" Gawen stared deep in his eyes from across the room, "Trust no one. Your mission has already begun"

Wulfric had grown uncomfortable with the tension and joked, "Someone could be listening right now"

"Yes, exactly" Gawen was pleased as he sat back on his bench "Just like that".

The servant girl returned with the news that Princess Aurelia would only meet Wulfric after her dinner before offering to show him to his room.

He had begun his walk to the door when Gawen called out to him to return. Gawen peered over the boy's shoulder to confirm their privacy before handing him the sealed letter. Wulfric who knew the dire consequences of the revelation of that letter frantically turned to see if the servant girl had noticed the exchange. Thankfully, she seemed to be paying them no mind.

"It's okay" Gawen whispered to him, "Keep this beneath your cloak and out of sight. I don't know if I will see you before we leave so just remember everything I told you".

Wulfric wasn't ready to say goodbye. He simply wasn't ready to be on his own. He was abruptly losing the comfort that came with having a skilled protector like Gawen.

"When it comes time to give a report, I'll find my way to you" Gawen assured him in the same hushed whisper. "Do you understand?"

Wulfric nodded his response.

Gawen stepped away, an action that more than signified that our hero was now on his own, "Go on then".

=^..^=

"This is your room, my lady" the girl informed him as she pushed open a door to reveal a reasonably sized room.

The rooms of Moat Lynden we originally barracks that housed numerous soldiers in each one. At the height of its use, several hundred men lived within its walls. At the time, the castle would have been said to be extremely cramped but now that it housed only a childless family and their servants, that was no longer the case.

Like the rest of the castle, Wulfric's room was sparse, containing nothing but the essentials. In this case, two straw beds atop a wooden base as well as a desk.

"Your clothes arrived for you, my lady. You will find them in the chest in the corner" the servant girl told him.

"Thank you" Wulfric shyly replied. He thought to ask the girl's name, she looked to be around his age and they might have grown to be good friends, but she seemed disinterested in the notion of speaking any more than needed so he quietly walked into the room.

"Your food will be brought to you tonight, but Her Highness' retinue will usually eat together in the Ladies' chamber"

The young servant girl had waited for a response before speaking again, "Is there anything I can help with my lady?"

Unsure of himself, Wulfric simply shook his head.

The girl bowed once more and disappeared down the hallway. Left to his own devices, he made his way into the room and closed the door behind him.

=^..^=

In the chest, he found dresses of wool and linen alike, more petticoats, chemises, and underskirts than he thought possible to be owned by one person. There were also more cloaks for warmth and protection to add to his growing collection and also slippers made of leather and fine fabrics.

But in all the finery, he was mesmerized by two dresses, one silk and one velvet meant to be worn during court appearances. In all his years, he hadn't seen anything so fine. His mother's treasured blue dress was rags by comparison.

He brought the silk dress to his face allowing himself to get enveloped by the smooth fabric.

"This must have cost so much," he said to himself. If he could get passed the fact that they were dresses and he was meant to be a lady, he might have enjoyed being treated to such fine things that were reserved for royalty.

Still, this was no time to get distracted. He planted the letter meant for the king deep in the chest and replaced the clothes over it.

Dinner turned out to be simple and uneventful. The cooked barley and vegetable stew dish the same servant girl had brought him was very enjoyable and welcome after the long day's ride. His chance to unwind was suddenly cut short when the servant girl returned with orders from the Princess.

She was ready for him.

Wulfric struggled to calm himself as he was led up the castle stairs. Here was his first test. He was still at a loss for Princess Aurelia's role in everything. That lack of knowledge plagued him. The chance that he would say the wrong thing and put an abrupt end to the mission before it even had a chance to begin haunted him.

If he made a mistake here, what would happen to him? What would happen to Thur, his perfect friend who remained in the dark about what was going on?

He looked to the servant girl but unlike Gawen, she offered no words of encouragement.

"Your Highness, I have-" The servant girl quickly began as they reached the large, elaborate doors but she was promptly cut short.

"Enter" The woman's voice was majestic even through the wooden barriers but also ethereal, almost like it didn't belong to this world. There was something sinister about it.

The young girl opened the door and gestured Wulfric through before closing it behind him. He felt like a rat caught in a trap, a wounded animal surrounded by hyenas.

"Come" the voice called from farther inside the massive room. It was the only place in the entire castle that wasn't devoid of personality. A juxtaposition to the rest of the dreary castle, the bedchamber the Princess and her Lord Eadric shared spared nothing on decorations.

Princess Aurelia sat at a desk wearing a rather revealing nightwear, her eyes focused on a polished silver dish. As Wulfric approached, he could just make out the beautiful woman's reflection in the dish.

"Stop" The princess called out halting his advance. She hadn't even bothered to look away from her reflection. In fact, it took her nearly an entire minute to finally glance in his direction and comment, "Aren't you a bit too young to be an agent?"

Wulfric was caught off guard. He hadn't expected her to be privy to that information. As confused as he'd been about her position a moment ago, he was now even more so.

"Uh, I-"

"Underdeveloped as well. How old are you?" The princess asked. It had quickly become obvious to him that she had a penchant for interrupting people.

"Nineteen, Your Highness" he answered just loud enough for her to hear.

"Very underdeveloped" Princess Aurelia repeated, "Pretty at least, good features"

Wulfric stood unmoving as the Princess' eyes made several passes over him.

"Come here," she said.

Worried but lacking any real choice in the situation, he advanced slowly until he was close enough to identify the individual moles on her skin.

"Take this," she said as she handed him a wooden brush "Prove yourself useful," she said following a quick gesture at her long locks.

His hands shook as he obeyed and brought the brush's bristles to the Princess' hair. As best as he could, he quietly made several strokes at different sections of her hair.

Just as he thought he was starting to get a hang of it, the brush was yanked from his fingers and tossed across the desk.

"Pitiful" an irritated Princess Aurelia commented. He hadn't even known what he had done wrong.

Hoping to avoid a reprimand, he took a step back and bowed, "Forgive me".

When he raised his head, her expression had softened. The princess turned to her silver dish, the sight of her unblemished face brought a smile to her face once again.

"I have my ladies, I will not require your assistance" Princess Aurelia informed Wulfric. "You will accompany me in court and in public but nowhere else"

"Yes, Your Highness"

"Do what you came here to do and leave" she added without turning away from her reflection "You may go"

Wulfric bowed one last time before making his exit. He couldn't help but wonder where the lord of the castle was.

=^..^=

As much as he wished it, the evening's shocks hadn't been exhausted yet. Upon returning to his room, there was a naked girl who hadn't been there when he'd left. As quickly as he could, he averted his gaze from her body.

"You must be the new girl" he heard a soft, breathy voice say. "You can call me Aoife"

"Elara" Wulfric replied still looking away.

"Is there something wrong?" Aoife asked.

He shook his head all the while praying for an end to his suffering.

"There's no need to be embarrassed, Elara" the girl had said but still, she seemed to understand and covered herself by wearing her nightgown, "We will be sharing a room after all"

Wulfric breathed a sigh of relief grateful to finally be able to look her in the eye. He couldn't help but notice that she had a very beautiful body unlike him. His perceived femininity that had plagued him all his life seemed to immediately wash away standing next to her.

Wulfric sheepishly made his way to the bed he assumed was his and sat down, desperately trying to avoid the girl's gaze.

"You're very shy, aren't you?" She spoke rhetorically.

Wulfric had no response. He was trapped, forced to live this life that wasn't his and with no way out.

"Aren't you going to get changed?" Aoife asked.

"I- I will"

He scurried over to the chest and fished out a chemise and nightwear pair he'd spotted earlier. He clutched the clothes in his hands but that was as far as he could go with the girl watching.

Aoife deduced that Elara simply wasn't going to change in front of her and kindly offered an alternate solution, "Do you want me to close my eyes?"

He watched her eyes and general demeanor and decided that her generosity was genuine. He considered his options or lack thereof and gave his answer by way of a shy nod.

Aoife smiled and closed her eyes. When Wulfric was satisfied that there was no foul play involved, he turned around for good measure.

Reluctantly, he first removed the shoes with the fancy buckle and the dress followed soon after. As quickly as he could manage, he wore the chemise and then the nightgown.

As a final measure, he smoothed his hair before turning around shyly. Aoife watched him closely with those grey eyes.

'How long had her eyes been open?' he wondered.

He dreaded the words that would roll past her lips. He imagined getting drawn and quartered for his indecency. He imagined her mourning her ruined honor at his trial.

"You're pretty," She said causing him to breathe a sigh of relief "And don't worry, you'll grow"

He was safe for now, but for how much longer?

"I am tired" he announced "Good night"

"Good night" she echoed.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Hiya, I hope it isn't too rushed. I'm just trying to get to the main setting where most of the story is planned so I hope you'll stick around. Thanks for reading.

The first indication that Elara had been dreaming was the fact it had been raining. In reality, it hadn't rained in nearly five fortnights. A more obvious indication should have been the fact that she was back in her childhood home. Wulfric's childhood home.
 
Everything was just as it had been several years ago. Everyone was just as she remembered them. Her father and two brothers shared a striking resemblance, sharp features paired with dirty brown hair not unlike everyone else in the region.
 
Her fair-haired mother with whom she now shared a name had just placed a cauldron of porridge on the table like she'd often done, much to the excitement of Elara's father and brother.
 
Everything was as she remembered it, everything except her. The woolen dress and apron she found herself wearing would have surely caused an uproar, but here it was treated as the most normal thing in the world. Neither parent raised any alarm as they called her to sit at the table.
 
"Wulf" she'd heard soon after she took her place at the table. The richly textured voice filled her head with bliss. It was the same voice she'd heard so many times over the years, the only voice that knew to call her that.
 
She'd turned around to see her friend standing by the doorway, entirely dry despite coming in from the rain.
 
"Thurstan" she'd tried to say but no words left her mouth.
 
"Elara" Thurstan called out once again.
 
Once again, she'd tried to speak but her voice betrayed her.
 
"My lady" the voice had morphed, once distant now sounding close to her face. Once deep and soothing now sounded feminine and cold.
 
Before she could investigate any further, her body responded to a slight tug.
 
"My lady" she heard once more just before her eyes opened. It was the servant girl from yesterday. She blinked several times taking in her surroundings before she felt comfortable enough to speak.
 
"Did I oversleep?" she asked.
 
"Her Highness is awake, you must bathe and prepare to greet her" the girl warned.
 
Elara turned slightly to view Aoife's empty bed. She hadn't awoken her.
 
She thanked the young girl weakly.
 
"I will show you to the baths"
 
"I don't need a bath" she replied a bit too quickly.
 
"Her Highness insists on regular baths"
 
"Fine" Elara acquiesced, the obvious problem was not lost on her.
 
She sat on the bed as sluggishly as she could manage, desperately searching for a way out. Regular baths were unheard of even among royalty so it was more than a bit odd for the Princess to require that of her.
 
"Are there no private baths?"
 
"They are private, my lady. Please, we must hurry" The girl said impatiently while maintaining the appearance of respect.
 
A much relieved Elara sprung to her feet urging the girl to lead the way.
=^..^=
 
As it turned out, they were private only in a manner of speaking. While, unlike the servants' communal bath, the Princess' ladies shared a chamber of their own. The chamber was unlike anything she'd ever seen. In place of the wooden tubs she'd been expecting, there were depressions in the floor filled with water, large enough for several people.
 
"Please hurry, my lady" The girl pleaded as she handed Elara a linen cloth.
 
Even after acknowledging her request, it quickly became clear that the servant girl had no intention of leaving her alone.
 
"You may go," she told sounding as commanding as she could manage.
 
The young girl looked unsure for a moment but ultimately took her leave following a short bow. Elara quickly parted with the nightgown and chemise and hurried into the water. She was grateful for the limited sunlight and the water's noticeable grey color that was enough to hide her body beneath the surface.
 
The mission had only just begun and it was already exhausting. Elara caught herself wishing that she had all the right parts if only so she'd have nothing to hide.
 
Slowly but surely, she began running the cloth across every inch of her body while enjoying the water. Having all that space made for a much more enjoyable experience. It felt very much like being at sea. If she was to survive, she would have to learn to appreciate the many perks that came with her new status.
 
"Please, my lady. You must come out at once" The girl returned shortly after to say.
 
"Okay," she answered but just like earlier, the girl had no intention of offering her any privacy. "Step outside" she ordered her once more.
 
The girl tried and failed to hide her annoyance and contempt but ultimately stepped away. Making good use of the opportunity, Elara hurriedly exited the water desperate to have her clothes back on before the girl returned.
 
She quickly realized that keeping her identity a secret would prove to be one of the hardest parts of the mission. Understandably, she cursed Cedric for forcing her into this situation.
=^..^=
 
"What's your name?" Elara asked the serving girl who had just finished leading her to yet another one of the castle's many rooms. She wouldn't have said it in as many words but she was truly grateful for the girl's help.
 
Navigating Moat Lynden without her would have been impossible. The old castle was a maze of winding dark corridors, leading to other dark corridors.
 
"Gytha" the girl answered quietly.
 
"Thank you, Gytha" Elara touched her arm briefly before walking past her and through the door to face her next challenge.
 
On the other side sat two girls sitting at a table having what looked to be a spirited conversation, a conversation that seized abruptly as soon as they noticed her presence. The generous selection of food on the table in front of Elara quickly reminded her that she'd been famished.
 
Bringing her attention back to the girls who had their eyes trained on her, she couldn't help but notice how pretty they both were. Even behind their cold stares, Elara knew immediately that they were everything she should aspire to. She recognized the importance of becoming fast friends with them.
 
"Hello," Elara said as warmly as she could.
 
No response from either girl, other than a glance between them. In that brief moment, they had confirmed that they were on the same page, Elara was an intruder.
 
Elara bowed her head slightly signaling that she meant no harm. When the girls refused to acknowledge her beyond their searching stares, Elara made her way toward one of the chairs farthest away from theirs.
 
"Who told you to sit?" A shrill voice escaped one of the girl's lips.
 
Elara had been intent on avoiding confrontation and had begun to stand, but quickly recognized what was going on. It looked to her like a show of force to assert dominance.
 
It was her turn to keep her words scarce. Staying seated, she turned her attention to the meal in front of her. As a show of her own, she made for the pudding on the table, pouring a healthy portion into her bowl.
 
With a glance in their direction, she confirmed her suspicions, both girls were furious. Every step of the way, Elara questioned her actions.
 
Would submission have been the better move, she wondered?
 
No matter, the events were already set in motion and there was no turning back now. With each spoonful of porridge that she ferried past her lips, she cemented her defiance.
 
One of the girls had had enough, she pulled herself out of her chair and to her feet. Like a stampeding bull, she made her way towards Elara. Elara of course dreaded the girl's approach but kept up her facade of indifference.
 
The girl quickly rounded the table, grabbed a handful of Elara's hair, and yanked as hard as she could which caused the spoon to fall from her hands as her neck bent violently backward.
 
Elara gasped from the pain.
 
"Are you afflicted?" The girl asked pulling wildly at her hair. Elara worried that she might pull them from their roots.
 
"Let me go!" Elaea yelled halfway between commanding and pleading.
 
"Get up" the girl commanded and without even allowing her the opportunity to obey, pulled harder forcing her to her feet.
 
Elara reached for her hand desperate to free herself from the girl's painful grip but she wouldn't relent.
 
"Do you know what family I belong to?" The girl asked angrily.
 
The pain had brought tears to Elara's eyes but also a newfound defiance.
 
"Let go of me immediately, or else-"
 
"How dare you?" the girl exclaimed. She truly believed she was untouchable which caused Elara to falter. She wondered whether she had gone about this the wrong way.
 
It turned out Elara had underestimated the girl's aggressiveness because a moment later, she raised her hand to strike her in her already vulnerable state.
 
"Alicent!" Elara heard just as she began to brace. The voice belonged to Aoife who had just walked into the room. Gytha stood shyly in the doorway behind her.
 
Slowly but surely, the pressure on Elara's head faded. She only just managed to catch herself from falling as a sudden dizzy spell enveloped her.
 
"What are you doing?" Aoife asked sternly. The girl named Alicent responded only by stepping away and back to her seat.
 
Aoife let out an exasperated sigh before turning her attention to a weakened Elara who nursed not only her injuries but also her pride. She'd been utterly helpless.
 
"Are you okay?" Aoife asked, her eyes apologizing for the recent ordeal.
 
"Mm-hmm" Elara muttered as she fell back on the chair.
 
Aoife stared daggers at Alicent which caused her to turn away. Realizing there was nothing to say on the matter, she informed the girls, "Her Highness is ready for us".
 
Before they exited the room, Aoife did her best to smooth Elara's disheveled hair. Unkempt was no way to meet a princess.
=^..^=
 
The doors of the Great Hall opened and Alicent as well as the other girl named Sybil rushed to the princess' side. Elara quickly surveyed the surroundings as she stepped through the door.
 
Princess Aurelia sat beside a middle-aged man on one side of a large table, on the other side sat two more men who eyed the group of girls as they made their entrance.
 
Other than the princess, Elara recognized no one. The man that sat beside the Princess was dressed almost as exquisitely as she was, so Elara thought it a reasonable assumption that he was Lord Eadric. An assumption that was confirmed when the Princess caressed his hand.
 
"Elara, you should return to your room" Princess Aurelia suddenly called out to her stopping her approach. "You've had a long journey"
 
Elara bowed before speaking, "I am well rested, Your Highness"
 
"Is that the girl?" Lord Eadric subtly asked the princess.
 
"Yes, this is Elara, my new lady-in-waiting" Princess Aurelia announced.
 
Elara kept the interest of all three men in the room much to her dismay.
 
Lord Eadric simply grunted his acknowledgment. Elara tried and failed to identify the reason behind the Lord's interest in her.
 
Where did he fall in the grand scheme of things? To everyone else, he was losing his wife and taking it lying down.
 
"Elara my dear" the Princess spoke again, her true intentions hidden behind a forced smile "Return to your room and I will hear no more about it. We have yet another journey to make tomorrow"
 
Both Alicent and Sybil squealed happily at the princess' proclamation. Their time at dreary Moat Lynden was nearing its end.
 
Elara could see the obvious excitement written on their faces, even the much more reserved Aoife seemed pleased. They had their sights set on Prince Olmund's castle, which was by all accounts, a castle fit for a king.
 
With no further words of complaint, Elara retired to her room on the princess' order. It wasn't lost on her that the princess was keeping her at arm's length. That same treatment would continue throughout what turned out to be a rather uneventful day, and even into the next day as they gathered on Moat Lynden's lawn making their preparations to depart.

=^..^=

Princess Aurelia held her former husband tightly as the servants and guards prepared the carriage that was meant to take her away. It was obvious to Elara and anyone else watching that she wasn't eager to part from him.

It begged the question, why had she agreed to the exchange in the first place? Did she simply miss her brother that bit more than she would miss her husband? Whatever the case, it put her in a quite pitiful position.

It was a very windy morning. Several times already, the part of Elara's hair that hadn't been secured beneath the elaborate headdress, as well as her dress skirt had been sent flying. That morning, she looked like the perfect embodiment of elegance. The corset beneath the tight-fitting bodice gave her a figure that most women would have been jealous of, and one most men would have had trouble averting their gaze from.

Aoife had also helped her prepare that morning. She'd repeatedly brushed her hair and applied just enough makeup to compliment the princess but not overshadow her.

Aoife had been shocked to learn of Elara's inexperience in the field of beautification and promised to teach her whenever the opportunity presented itself. Elara was extremely grateful for her friendship and had said just as much.

She was rescued from her thoughts when Aoife took hold of her arm, flashing her the brightest smile.

"What are you thinking of?" she asked as she dragged Elara towards the carriages.

"Nothing" Elara muttered. "I just wish you were staying with me" she pouted.

As the most senior of Her Highness' retinue, Aoife had the privilege of riding in the princess' carriage. Elara was to share the second one with Alicent and Sybil. This naturally made her very distraught.

"You'll be fine" She promised Elara. "The girls are harmless, and they wouldn't dare to disrupt her highness' journey"

The preparations were ready, the horses and riders were in position, and the ladies' trunks had been properly secured in the wagon behind the procession. All that remained was the final goodbye between the princess and lord.

Elara and Aoife glanced in the direction of the royal couple but quickly turned away when they saw the two locked in the most intimate embrace, their lips refusing to part from one another.

Elara blushed and Aoife giggled.

"I want nothing more than to be that much in love," Aoife told her new friend.

"Me too" Elara smiled. She hadn't been sure whether she had only been keeping up the ruse, or if she'd truly meant it.

"I want a big wedding" Aoife continued, "Everyone will be invited. There'll be flowers and music and dancing- oh and so much food!" she exclaimed.
Elara realized she'd never thought about marriage even before all this.

Life as a peasant was mostly about survival and so, you had very little time to dream or fantasize. The few times she'd thought about her future, she'd only dreamt of finding a nice quiet place to spend the rest of her life.

If Cedric kept his promise, she knew this mission would bring her closer to her dream.

"What about y-" Aoife had begun to ask but abruptly paused and bowed. Elara quickly turned and followed the girl's lead.

The princess stood before them, the earlier weakness on her face had vanished. Now she showed her newfound resolve in the form of a scowl.

"Get in, girls," Princess Aurelia said as she walked passed them towards her awaiting carriage.

"Yes, Your Highness" Both girls echoed.

Aoife touched Elara's hand one last time with an expression that urged her to stay strong. She appreciated the gesture.

With one last deep breath, she climbed into her carriage where Alicent and Sybil were already seated, rearing to get on the way.

As the horses slowly began their march and the wheels of the carriage turned in response, Elara said her goodbye to Moat Lynden and watched as the ugly stone castle grew smaller with each passing moment.

The two girls that sat across from her seemed more interested in the world away from the castle, their eyes glued to the trees and mountains in the distance as if they were seeing them for the first time.

'Good' Elara thought to herself. Every moment the girls spent engulfed in the scenery was time they didn't spend torturing her.

She made good use of the peace she was allowed and prepared herself for her true mission, Prince Olmund and his court.

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Thanks for reading, hope you're enjoying it so far.

"46,47, 48-" Elara muttered to herself.
 
"Do you think they'll actually get married?" Sybil had asked in a hushed tone sometime during the second day of travel. Despite their best efforts, Sybil and Alicent had failed to keep their conversation private.
 
"49, 50, 51, 52-" Elara remained focused on her counting.
 
"I don't know" Alicent replied "What would they talk about? They don't even speak the same language"
 
"53, 54-"
 
"I doubt they'll spend much time talking" Sybil giggled "They say Catalina is really pretty"
 
Alicent scoffed. "Maybe for a foreigner"
 
"55-" Elara paused. She wondered whether the jumble of chain mail in the mud was one body or two.
 
The Princess' travel party had come across the aftermath of a battle on their journey, and Elara had taken to counting the number of casualties.
 
In the mud lay countless soldiers belonging to each faction. Elara could tell who was sworn to which king by their colors.
 
King Sigurd's men were clad in blue and Prince Olmund's men were clad in green.
 
"56, 57, 58, 59-" Elara wanted to look away but for some reason, she kept her eyes scanning the field. The men were missing their boots and swords.
 
"The prince should just marry you" Elara heard Sybil say which caused the other girl to smile.
 
Alicent agreed, "he should right?"
 
It was all wishful thinking anyway. Prince Olmund's attachment to the foreign Princess Catalina was almost entirely political. While the two had met once in childhood, it had been many years since they last laid eyes on one another.
 
No, both parties had something the other wanted. Prince Olmund had a legitimate claim to his country's throne and King Luis, Catalina's father had many riches and soldiers.
 
"60," Elara paused to take a breath. There was no end to the dead. "61, 62 63-" She urged herself to turn and look away.
 
"Well you can have him," Sybil told her friend "I have my sights elsewhere"
 
"Who?" Alicent asked leaning in slightly.
 
"Just an old friend" Sybil blushed.
 
"Tell me" Alicent pressed.
 
"Lord Beorn" Sybil whispered.
 
Elara hadn't meant to follow their conversation but it was impossible not to in the confined space.
 
"Beorn?" Alicent echoed the name "The Grand Marshal"
 
Sybil blushed then nodded.
 
"I heard he wants nothing to do with women" Alicent turned away disappointed.
 
"Because he's waiting for me" Sybil replied.
 
"Well, if you're sure" Alicent chuckled.
 
Somewhere during the girls' conversation, Elara had lost track of the numbers and given up. It was just as well. She breathed a sigh of relief that she was finally able to turn away.
 
Instead, she pretended to be aloof while listening to the girls ramble on about some royal attachment or another. Any details she could gather about the court could prove to be important when they arrived. And without any interruptions to their journey, they had already made great progress, crossing into Olmund's territory sometime last night.
 
With the battlefield behind them, they were once again treated to untainted views of the countryside. The empty fields of grass and trees were eventually replaced with isolated farmsteads that reminded her of Maud and her daughters. It seemed so long ago now.
 
Would she ever see them again, she wondered.
 
As time passed and the horses trotted further and further, Elara came to realize that the procession was amassing an audience. An audience that grew exponentially whenever they passed through a village.
 
The peasants would leave whatever they were doing to stand and watch the carriages pass. Some people even followed, walking closely behind as they talked and cheered about the Princess' arrival.
 
At first, Elara had been worried, in her experience, common folk never took kindly to royalty. She'd heard the way people back in his village talked about King Sigurd.
 
She worried that the crowd might turn sour at any moment. But even as they amassed followers too many to count, the atmosphere remained calm and even filled with Joy.
 
They loved the Princess and cheered after her. Some threw flowers as they passed.
 
Elara watched both girls in front of her closely. Pleased would have been an understatement.
 
As the procession approached the city, Elara began to understand just how much love and adoration the people of this city had for Prince Olmund, the man they believed to be their rightful ruler.
 
No, in this city, he was King Olmund.
 
Shops in the market quickly closed as people poured into the street to get a glimpse of their princess.
 
What had she done to deserve this much love and adoration except be born, Elara wondered.
 
Alicent and Sybil received similar treatment as they had taken to waving out the carriage window.
 
'Would they still cheer if they knew just how terrible these girls were?' Elara wondered.
 
Their perfect smiles directed at the peasants made Elara wonder whether the girls were as bad as she thought them to be. After all, despite her fears, the journey had been relatively painless.
 
Moments Alicent and Sybil hadn't spent engulfed in the beautiful scenery, they'd spent engulfed in their conversation. Other than a few backhanded comments directed at her, they'd pretty much left her alone.
 
Elara thought to wave just like the girls did but was quickly reminded that she was not like them. She wasn't nobility. No, she had more in common with the people outside the carriage than in. Lies had gotten her here.
 
Elara caught her first glimpse at Olmund's castle as the carriages made the final turn onto a street lined with trees with leaves of the most beautiful yellow color. The crowd had been halted just before that point, that was as far as they were allowed.
 
Elara was caught in a haze of wonder as the party made their final approach. The white castle was unlike anything she'd ever seen before, it felt like something out of a dream.
 
Alicent and Sybil jumped ecstatically in their seats. This was a much different experience from dreary Moat Lynden.
 
The castle grounds were littered with noblemen and women dressed in beautiful silks, all of whom were gathering at the castle's main entrance to witness the Princess' arrival.
 
The messaging across all of King Sigurd's territories made it seem like Prince Olmund was hosting nothing more than a small rebellion. This was anything but.
 
The young prince had the support of his nobles as much as the love of his people.
 
The carriages came to a final halt and soon the doors to the carriages were opened allowing the women to make their much-anticipated appearance.
 
Alicent and Sybil hurried out into the sunlight desperate to be welcomed to their new home. Elara, ever more reserved took her time preparing herself.
 
"Watch closely," she whispered to herself with eyes closed "Make notes, report back"
 
She had to be careful not to get swept away by the finery. If she betrayed her mission, she couldn't bear to think of what Cedric would do to Thurstan.
 
And despite getting more comfortable being this person, her plan remained to eventually go back to being Wulfric.
 
"My lady," she heard a voice from outside the carriage "do you require assistance?"
 
She followed the voice and found its owner, a well-meaning soldier.
 
"Yes, please" she replied playing off her late exit.
 
The man graciously outstretched his hand which she took. His rigid hand enveloped hers wasting no time leading her out into the warm sunlight.
 
"Thank you, sir," she said with a smile.
 
"My pleasure, my lady" he replied after letting go of her hand. He made a quick gesture in the direction of the coachman who in turn brought the exhausted horses to action once more.
 
As quickly as he'd arrived, the good soldier was away leaving Elara in the middle of several guests who were busy paying their respects to the princess.
 
There were so many faces, all of them presumably important but Elara was at a loss of who they were.
 
She had a lot of work to do.
 
Princess Aurelia and her four girls were led into the beautiful castle and towards the throne room. The inside of Olmund's castle was even more magnificent than the outside. Precious metals and fabrics lined the white and gold walls.
 
It was hard to believe that only a few years ago, Olmund had nothing more than his uncle allowed. Some would say, he still had nothing.
 
Everything in sight, the castle, the soldiers, the support, all of it was bankrolled by a few wealthy local and international allies. All of whom would surely expect a sizable reward when he becomes king. One such ally was King Luis who among other things, expected his daughter to become Queen for his efforts.
 
The way King Sigurd saw it, the boy was auctioning off the country.
 
The doors to the throne room were opened and Princess Aurelia and her four ladies were guided through. Members of the court had taken their positions forming lines on either side of the room.
 
On the throne sat King Olmund, he looked younger than Elara had expected. Despite nearing thirty years of age, he hadn't seen much of life having been locked away in a castle or another for most of it.
 
He wore his hair long, reaching his shoulder. His beard was scanty and existed mostly as patches which resulted in an awkward appearance for someone so affluent.
 
Elara ceased her approach when the other girls did, allowing Princess Aurelia to proceed alone to the foot of the throne.
 
"Your Majesty" Aurelia spoke first after a brief silence between the two siblings.
 
Olmund stood suddenly, closed the distance, and hugged his sister. Elara couldn't have been sure, but she thought she might have seen the Princess flinch in the moments just before the hug.
 
"My dearest sister, how I have missed you so" Olmund spoke loudly enough for the court to hear.
 
"I have missed you too" She replied. She looked older than him despite being three years younger.
 
"Damn our uncle," Olmund said after separating. "He did not hurt you, did he?"
 
"N-" Aurelia had begun to speak but stopped when her brother continued.
 
"Marrying you to that oaf," Olmund stepped away almost as if he was now addressing the court. "oh how you must have suffered"
 
Once again, it looked to Elara that the Princess had tensed up at his words.
 
"Lord Eadric treated me well" Aurelia corrected.
 
Olmund scoffed, "I will have him punished for laying his filthy hands on you when I take my place"
 
Aurelia struggled to hide her embarrassment.
 
"I promise to regain your honor when I take his head on the field of battle" Olmund proclaimed. "Would this please you?"
 
"Yes, Your Majesty" Aurelia replied with her head turned away.
 
"And who are these?" Olmund quickly turned his attention to the girls who stood behind his sister.
 
Aurelia just as quickly recomposed herself and introduced her ladies.
 
"My trusted ladies-in-waiting. Aoife, Alicent, Sybil, and Elara." she answered "I could not have survived these trying years without their loyal companionship"
 
The girls bowed to the king and prayed desperately for his approval. Elara's mission quite possibly could have ended right then at his whim.
 
What would Cedric do then, she wondered? If she was relieved of her position through no fault of her own, would he still blame her?
 
"Then they are most welcome in this court. Thank you for taking such good care of my sister. Your loyalty will be rewarded" He proclaimed.
 
For a moment, Elara's eyes met Olmund's and he seemed to linger on her gaze as he spoke.

"A feast!" Olmund proclaimed to his court "Tonight we celebrate the arrival of my dear sister and her companions."

"You are very kind, Your Majesty" she bowed to her brother. Elara thought it odd how she addressed her brother as if she were just another subject. She couldn't imagine being so cold and distant with her brothers.

Once again, she thought about what they would have thought about her if they could see her now. Would they commend her for surviving and finding herself in the presence of a king, or would they condemn her for so easily throwing away the person she'd been?

"That is not all," He continued "I ask that you all join me tomorrow morning for a hunt to celebrate my sister's return"

"Unfortunately, I am exhausted from my journey. I am afraid I won't be able to join you" She spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.

"Nonsense" he quickly dismissed her "The hunt is in your honor, after all. You must participate"

"You know how I feel about your hunts" the Princess spoke privately and in a hushed voice but Elara's keen ear could just make it out. "Don't force me to do this"

"I need you by my side now more than ever. We must put up a united front" he spoke in the same hushed tone.

Without waiting for her response, he addressed the court once more, "My dear sister is fatigued. Show her to her chambers" He clapped twice to signify an end to the proceedings.

Princess Aurelia moved to say something else but decided against it. Following a small nod, she walked away from him and back towards the girls who parted to allow her a way through. She looked upset.

As the Princess, her party turned and followed closely behind. The group remained quiet even as they were shown to their new rooms.

=^..^=

"Oh Elara, isn't this beautiful?" Aoife had exclaimed upon entry into their new room. It was a magnificent space and Elara could scarcely believe that she was going to live there.

"It's beautiful" Elara replied wide-eyed. Like much of the castle, it kept its white and gold aesthetic with the most beautiful and intricate patterns along the walls. Unlike the room at Moat Lynden, this one had very large windows that allowed a lot of natural light and a view of the city.

Elara stared out the window, entirely consumed by the view. Right below her, she could see the palace gardens where numerous aristocrats walked and discussed. Unfortunately, she couldn't hear anything from so high up.

Farther still and beyond the castle grounds, stood a thousand homes and shops that belonged to the people of this city. If she focused her eyes enough, she could just make out individual figures going about their daily lives.

"Are we allowed to go down there? Into the city?" Elara turned around to ask but was met with a view of Aoife stripped down to her undergarments. Her dress and corset were already tossed haphazardly on the single but very large bed in the room. Despite already being used to the sight, Elara turned away. It still made her feel guilty.

"What?" Aoife asked.

"You're undressed already" Elara answered.

"Yes, and why aren't you?" Aoife followed up "We've been wearing those corsets for two days. Don't you feel sore?" Aoife added as she plopped onto the bed, stretching happily.

Before Elara could answer, there had been a knock on the door.

A moment later, a middle-aged woman walked through the door. To Elara, she looked wise and experienced with much to say. The woman's entrance had caused Aoife to rise once again, instantly missing the sweet embrace of the soft bed.

"Pardon me, my ladies, I have been instructed to prepare your gowns for the King's feast tonight" The woman spoke "May I take your measurements?"

"Of course" Aoife answered, "Whatever you need".

The woman unveiled a long, thin piece of fabric and made her way towards the already-undressed girl. She wrapped the fabric around Aoife and made a mark on it at the point where it had completely encircled her waist. She repeated the process for her shoulders, bust, hips, and arms before communicating that she was satisfied.

She stowed away the fabric before unveiling another. It was Elara's turn.

"Could I ask you to remove your clothes, my lady?" The woman asked politely.

Elara froze. She glanced at her friend and back to the woman.

"Can't you take the measurements as I am?" Elara asked unsure of what to do.

"Apologies, mistress" Aoife chimed in before the woman could respond. "She's very shy"

Aoife made her way towards Elara who was beginning to feel trapped and rubbed her shoulder softly.

"It's just us here" She assured her. "I promised there's nothing to be ashamed of. Go ahead" she said convincingly.

"She can retain her undergarments if she wishes" The woman added.

Feeling completely out of choices and with no way out, she began stripping reluctantly. Soon the dress and corset were off and both women could see that she was as flat as a washboard.

Aoife's face radiated nothing but compassion and once again, there was no indication that she'd uncovered Elara's secret so Elara slowly began to set her mind at ease. Finally, she removed her underskirt and when she was down to nothing but her chemise and breeches, she presented herself to the women.

All things considered, the rest went painlessly enough.

=^..^=

That evening, Elara and Aoife admired themselves in their new gowns. Many times already, Elara had caught herself giggling at something her friend had said. She was quickly finding how easy it was to lose herself in this made-up identity. It was too easy to be this person.

She could feel the excitement around the castle and it had a similar effect on her as well. There was a light rumble around the grounds as the guests arrived. From her window, she could see members of nobility dressed in their finest silks but still, dwarfed by how beautiful Aoife told her she looked. It didn't feel bad, and that scared her.

"Ready?" Aoife asked with a bright smile on her face. It was contagious.

"Yes," Elara smiled.

In a quick motion, Aoife grabbed Elara's hand and hurried her out of their room. Out in the corridor, Elara could get a better sense of just how much chatter was going on in and around the castle. They followed the path they'd been led down earlier until they reached a servant.

"The Great Hall is just that way, my ladies" They were informed.

They wasted no time. It sounded to them like the party had already begun.

Walking through the massive doors, Elara was completely in awe. Many chandeliers held oil lamps that illuminated the hall and gave it a mystical glow. The light that reflected off the polished metals and ornaments scattered around the room made everything shine and twinkle.

Elara had never seen the like.

"Elara, come" Aoife urged her forward.

It took some effort to find their table towards the front of the room, a place reserved for the guests of honor. The only higher honor was the richly adorned table where the King would sit with his sister by his side.

At their table, Elara met Alicent and Sybil for the first time since they arrived earlier in the day. They looked beautiful as well, so she said so.

"You look beautiful," she told them shyly as she took a seat beside Aoife.

Alicent didn't respond having been caught off guard by the compliment.

"You too" Sybil replied seemingly unsure about whether to be civil or not.

"You should see Her Highness" Alicent finally spoke and quickly turned away.

Elara recognized that the statement had been intended to hurt her but she felt too good to care. Earlier in the day, a servant had been sent by the Princess to retrieve Aoife and her alone.

It turned out Aoife, Alicent and Sybil had been called to attend to the Princess and Elara had been intentionally excluded once again. Of course, Elara knew why, but to the other girls, it seemed the Princess had shunned the new girl for reasons unknown, soon after her arrival. A bad place to be in for any lady-in-waiting.

"Are you okay?" Aoife whispered to her.

She smiled in response. Elara knew the truth. She wasn't here to win the Princess' approval, she was here to gather information and to that end, an opportunity would soon present itself.

=^..^=

The opportunity would come as the feast had begun winding down. As expected, the Royal siblings had arrived not long after Elara's entry kicking off the feast.

There had been music and dancing, performances by bards and jesters, there had even been a play reenacting one of their father's victories. Most importantly, there had been an impossible amount of food, remnants of which Olmund had pledged to feed to the people.

She'd had men and women take an interest in her, receiving long stares from several members of the court and even from the King himself.

Elara had had her fun, but when the King was approached by an unknown man and had something whispered in his ear, it was time to get work.

The King's expression had turned sour quickly which had captured her attention. The man had led the King out of the hall and back into the corridor.

"I need some fresh air" Elara informed the girls and quickly got to her feet.

Quickly making sure that she had no one else's attention, she casually walked down the corridor where she'd last seen the King. She followed the trailing voices until the roar of the feast faded.

At the end of one such corridor, she saw Olmund make one last turn and quickly followed. On the other side, she came face to face with a man who was directly in her face. Elara's heart skipped a beat.

"Uh-hello" She spoke nervously as they stood inches from each other and he wasn't giving her a way through.

She studied him, he was dressed too finely to be just anyone. His dark hair and beard were both kept short but Elara could admit that it suited him perfectly. Everything about him suited him perfectly.

Elara swallowed uneasily. His face was perfectly sculpted.

"Sorry-" She began to speak but he interrupted her.

"What are you doing here?" he asked taking a menacing step forward.

Elara's heart skipped another beat. She was in trouble.

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Thanks for reading. Let me know what you think.

"You are not supposed to be here" The man pressed on.

"Sorry, I-" Elara paused and took another step away from her inquisitor "I'm sorry, I'll go back"

"Answer me" The man spoke sternly.

"I just needed some fresh air, I thought this was the way out of the castle" Elara's words jumbled together. She felt she had to get her defense out quickly before he lost his patience. "I am very sorry, I see now that this is the wrong way. I'll return to the feast"

Without waiting for a response, she turned to leave, desperate to put some distance between herself and him.

"Wait" he ordered stopping her in her tracks.

She felt he was entering the realm of unreasonable seeing as he didn't know the reason why she was there in the first place and she'd done nothing wrong, yet.

What did they have to hide that required such vigilance, she wondered?

"Listen here," she turned to face him with a poker-faced expression, "I already apologized sir and I do not appreciate-"

"I'll show you the way" he interrupted. His expression had softened from the one he'd sported only a moment ago, "I was just going to offer to show you the way"

Elara's expression softened as well. In her mind, she rejoiced for having found her way out of what could have turned out a sticky situation.

"Very well, sir" she relented despite keeping an expression of caution, "Lead the way".

=^..^=

As the pair walked back the way she'd come, she slowly realized just how far she'd traveled in such a short time. She'd been so focused on keeping up with the trailing voices, she'd failed to pay attention to the twists and turns and quickly realized she might have had as much trouble finding her way out.

Eventually, Elara and her new companion made a reappearance in the Great Hall. As it turned out, the gardens were past the Great Hall and through another set of doors.

Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the trio of ladies watching her make her appearance and subsequent exit alongside the male companion. She was going to have a lot of explaining to do later on.

Chills ran up Elara's spine immediately after she stepped into the night breeze. With her dress sleeves draped off her shoulder in addition to its very light fabric, she had very little protection from the cold.

Still, the view in front of her was well worth the discomfort. The garden was made up of perfectly manicured hedges and illuminated by lanterns, the fires of which glittered through their glass protection.

"It's very beautiful here" she commented.

"I suppose you could say that" The man replied which reminded her that she was still in the presence of her inquisitor and should remain careful of the words she uttered.

"I would like to apologize for my behavior earlier" Elara heard him say causing her to turn her attention back towards him. She couldn't make out all of his face in the night but just enough to tell that he was blessed with very good looks. A dangerous combination when you consider his elevated station.

"It's fine" she replied.

"My job causes me to see enemies everywhere, and few friends" he confessed.

"I understand" Elara blurted out without thinking.

He laughed, "What would a lady-in-waiting know of it?" he asked rather condescendingly.

"It would surprise you to learn that my world can be just as cutthroat as yours" She frowned at his statement, "What are you anyway, a soldier?"

The man looked amused if nothing else, "Yes, you could say that" he replied.

There was a brief pause between them where they both simply watched one another. From his point of view, the girl in front of him was silly, and with few redeeming qualities, but for reasons unknown, she intrigued him.

"You seem cold, you should go back inside" he commented.

"I'm fine" She replied.

He chuckled at the absurdity of her stubbornness. The night was cold and would only become even more so as time passed.

"I will now take my leave, my lady," he said finally as he turned to leave. Her health was hardly his problem.

"Wait" It was her turn to call out to him. He stopped. "What's your name?" she asked.

"My name is Beorn" he answered "But I need not ask yours, Lady Elara"

"Thank you-" she paused and turned back towards the garden "for showing me the way here"

"It was my pleasure" Elara heard him say before the receding footsteps that followed confirmed to her that he was gone.

She quickly recognized the name.

=^..^=

"Why were you walking with Lord Beorn?" Sybil asked as soon as she returned to the table.

"Who?" Elara asked while breathing hot air into her palm. She'd had enough of the chilly outdoors for quite some time but had remained in an effort to avoid this conversation. "That guy?" She continued feigning ignorance.

"Lord Beorn," Sybil asked again, "what were you doing with him?"

Elara shrugged, "He was just showing me the way to the garden"

"Oh really?" Sybil's expression showed clearly that she had been dissatisfied with the answer. "He only just arrived for the feast and you're already talking to him?"

"I don't know who he is" Elara insisted. "I got lost and he offered to show me the way, that's all"

"Where did you even go?" Alicent chimed in, "Even a dolt like you should have been able to tell that wasn't the way outside"

It was bad, the last thing Elara wanted was to get on the girls' worse side.

"She made a mistake" Aoife spoke up, "I'm sure she didn't mean any harm"

As always, Elara was thankful for Aoife's help. Their friendship was proving to be incredibly valuable.

"And yes, she could have asked us if she didn't know the way" Aoife spoke directly to her.

"I'm sorry, I really didn't mean any harm" Elara apologized. It was unclear whether Sybil who felt slighted believed her or not but she said nothing more about it.

"Sybil, I didn't know you felt so strongly about Lord Beorn" Aoife turned to the other girl, "You have heard the rumors haven't you?"

"They're not true" Sybil insisted.

"What rumors?" Elara asked.

None of the girls responded.

=^..^=

The night had ended for the Elara when the princess retired to her room with the three other girls. This had resulted in smug looks from Alicent and Sybil and a concerned one from Aoife.

At least, it allowed her to have the whole room to herself and thus, the opportunity to prepare for bed in perfect privacy.

She'd already been lying in bed wearing her nightgown when she heard Aoife return. Quickly she turned away from the door and pretended to be asleep.

She listened to the sounds as her friend fumbled with her shoes. Upon completion, Aoife took a seat by the edge of the bed exhausted.

"Are you upset?" Aoife asked, "I know you're awake. You never sleep so peacefully"

Slowly, Elara turned to look at her friend who was looking at her with eyes filled with pity.

"I'm sorry," Aoife said to her.

"For what?"

"I don't know why her Highness keeps excluding you," She answered.

"It's okay" Elara replied. What else could she say?

"Should I speak to her? She may listen to me" Aoife asked. It was clear that she wanted to help but didn't know how.

"No, it's fine. Really"

'Maybe she just needs time to warm up to you"

"Yes, maybe"

"Are you okay?" Aoife asked a final time.

While the Princess' cold shoulder might have made things more difficult, she couldn't worry about that. She just had to remain focused, she was bound to unveil something valuable to Cedric eventually.

Elara forced a smile, "I am".

"Okay," Aoife smiled as well. "Now, can you help me get this dress off? I need a good night's sleep, and so do you".

Elara crawled across the large bed after Aoife turned her back, giving her access to the hooks behind her friend's dress. One by one, she chipped away at them until Aoife could pull the dress off her shoulder and pull her arms from the sleeves.

"Thank you"

With that, Elara returned to her sleeping position and turned away once more to give her friend some privacy.

=^..^=

The next morning, Elara stood alongside members of the hunting party that were gathered behind the castle. She was dressed in similar attire to the rest of the ladies-in-waiting, a comfortable long dark-colored dress that offered a full range of motion and similarly comfortable boots.

While the king impatiently hurried along the hunt preparations, his sister focused on her task of pretending to be excited about the hunt in the first place.

If you'd asked anyone standing there at the entrance to the royal forest, they'd have said they were all there to honor Princess Aurelia's return. In truth, this was simply the King's excuse to sate his own appetite. There were those in court who knew of his morbid interest in the power to end a life.

Little Olmund's obsession had begun with insects, but as he grew, so did his hunger for bigger prey. The rats of Sigurd's castle knew no worse fate than to be captured by the young prince.

Members of Sigurd's court had thought it harmless at first, after all, he was only clearing vermin but with each passing age, his prey grew bigger still until it crescendoed with one horrific incident with a horse.

When he learned that killing for food was not as frowned upon as killing for no reason, he took to hunting to sate his obsession.

That morning, Elara exchanged more glances with the King like they had done the day before. She would turn away and when her eyes returned, he would still be looking.

Could he know that she had followed him last night? Could Beorn have said something to him?

Olmund's gaze remained on her until he noticed his sister watching the interaction at which point he quickly turned away.

"Podan!" King Olmund yelled which caused Elara to jump "Are we ready?" The king demanded an answer.

The tension that Elara felt was palpable. She too had noticed the Princess watching the exchanged looks between herself and the King.

"Yes, sire. Preparations are complete" A short, bald man proclaimed.

"Excellent" Olmund exclaimed "Let us make a game of it. Whoever shoots the most game wins"

Princess Aurelia approached the King, "I worry for the safety of my ladies. We are not hunters, Olmund. Must we participate?"

"The forest is safe, my dear sister. Deer, rabbits, small game-" Olmund couldn't hide his displeasure "It's quite pathetic really"

"But they don't even know how to wield a bow" Princess Aurelia argued "How can they be expected to-"

"But it's easy, I'll show you" Olmund began repeatedly snapping his fingers in the direction of the girls, "You, come, I will teach you"

Elara hadn't noticed it at first but the King meant her. He was ordering her approach. She looked to the princess for help but she was silent.

She took one unsteady step after another towards the King who was already retrieving his bow from the man named Podan.

King Olmund quickly handed the bow to her, "Here, don't be afraid".

Her shaky hands gripped the ornamented wooden bow. She was afraid of what he might do if she made a mistake.

Without warning, Olmund wrapped himself behind her, placing his left hand over hers on the bow's grip, and using his right hand, he showed her how to nock the arrow.

She could feel him behind her, close. Closer than necessary, close enough to feel her backside pressed against him, close enough to hear him sniff her hair.

She wanted to move away but knew she couldn't. She dared not defy the most powerful man on this side of the country. Besides, this was the mission she signed up for. Elara braced herself and didn't react even as his hand found its way to her waist.

"Find your balance" he'd said as his hand fell briefly to her hips.

Elara glanced at the Princess, she too watched them closely.

"Take aim, don't close your eyes" King Olmund instructed. She obeyed.

"Now, " he guided her right hand. "pull"

She pulled back feeling every bit of the resistance. She could have sworn that she felt him grow and become harder as she pulled at the string. All she could do was try not to think about it.

She held the bow in a full draw and awaited his command until her arms started to buckle. Eventually, the command came in the form of the tiniest whisper that only she heard.

"Release"

She felt him jerk behind her as the arrow went flying. It impacted the floor only a few feet away, an utter failure.

"Again," The king said eagerly.

"Your Majesty, if I may-" Podan called out "We are already far behind schedule, we should begin the hunt"

Elara seized the opportunity, stepped away and bowed to the King before returning the bow.

"Very well" he answered reluctantly "Let us set out"

"There is still the matter of the groups, sire" Podan called out once again.

"Yes of course. My sister and I will hunt together like in old times. The rest of you can pit yourselves together"

"I need my ladies" Princess Aurelia informed him in a hushed tone.

"I want us to have some time alone" he replied in a similar tone. Without waiting for a response, he offered a compromise, "You may bring one of them"

"Fine" the Princess agreed.

"Bring that one" Olmund added. Once again, he was looking at Elara.

"Not her. Aoife, come"

Olmund looked disappointed but said nothing else. The 17 other nobles that had arrived to take part in the celebratory hunt sorted themselves into teams and set out.

Once more, Elara found herself stuck with Alicent and Sybil.

=^..^=

For once, the three girls had one thing in common. They had no intentions of taking part in the hunt.

Alicent had even less experience than Elara did and Elara had only just had her first lesson.

Many noble houses chose to train their daughters in the ways of archery, although mostly for recreational purposes. Sybil's house was one such and so unlike the other two girls, she had received formal training with the bow since she was a young girl.

Despite that, she wasn't interested in shooting any poor animals so the girls simply walked the trails of the peaceful forest.

Alicent and Sybil walked several paces ahead engulfed in a lively conversation leaving Elara to enjoy her own company. She didn't mind however, she hardly craved the girls' attention.

Instead, she admired what was a very beautiful morning.

The sun's rays streamed through the cracks in the trees and Elara could ever hear birds singing all around her. It was almost enough to forget all that had transpired between her and the King.

Why was he paying so much attention to her and what did it mean for her mission?

Before she could contemplate any further, she felt a large, strong hand cover her mouth and pull her into the trees. She tried to scream for help but no sound escaped the grip that held her mouth closed.

She thought of Alicent and Sybil who had walked far ahead and paid no attention to her.

She wondered whether any one of her many secrets had been discovered and if this was her end.

She heard repeated shushing sounds as her assailant brought his face in view of hers.

It was Gawen.

Despite registering his face, her heart remained beating quickly and she found it hard to breathe.

"It's okay" her former protector tried and failed to calm her down.

Her breathing grew faster still. She had just realised how quickly she could be killed and how little she could do about it and it scared her to no end.

"It's me, Gawen" he tried again "You're safe".

When he noticed the tears rolling down her cheeks, he apologized profusely for scaring her. This carried on for a minute more until she began winding down. Her cheeks were wet with tears.

"I'm sorry," he said again, "I just had to stop you from screaming" he explained.

When she was calm enough, she apologized for overreacting.

"Are you okay? You're very tense" he observed.

"I'm fine. How are you here?" She asked while wiping tears away from her face. The sudden crying had caught her off guard and was something she'd have to come to terms with sooner or later.

"Never mind that. We don't have much time. Do you have anything to report yet?"

She shook her head. Nothing had happened yet, she hadn't heard anything.

"Anything at all, no matter how little. Have you observed anything?" Gawen's eyes constantly darted around the forest in search of any sign that may indicate that their position had been compromised.

"I think the King received bad news during the feast last night. He left early. I tried to follow him but-"

"No, don't follow. I told you not to take any risks" he rebuked. "Anything that is beyond your reach, you ignore"

"I won't ever learn anything if I do that" Elara argued.

"Then you don't learn anything," he said. "focus on building relationships, talk to people, make friends, and listen. Do you understand?"

She nodded.

"Good. Have you had a chance to deliver the letter?" he asked.

"No, there hasn't been a good opportunity" She lied. In reality, she'd been so overwhelmed that she'd entirely forgotten about the letter she'd hidden in her trunk.

"That's okay, just be careful" he finished "I need to leave here. It is not safe. If you learn anything important, place a lantern by your window at night, and I will find a way to get to you"

"How do you know-"

"Focus on what matters," he interrupted her "Remember what I told you."

He said his goodbye and disappeared into the trees just as quickly as he had come.

Elara took a deep breath in. She wiped the dirt off her dress and when she thought she was ready, she continued down the path. The girls had never stopped or come back for her.

=^..^=

She'd rushed forward intending to catch up with the two girls but after several minutes of walking, she instead found herself face to face with half a dozen soldiers led by the man from yesterday. Lord Beorn.

"Lady Elara" he called out to her.

"Lord Beorn" she responded. She quickly remembered that she hadn't seen him at the gathering earlier and he wasn't supposed to be part of the hunting party so what was he doing here?

"Why are you on your own, my lady?" he asked after bringing the soldiers behind him to a halt.

"My fault entirely. I got separated from the others. What are you doing here?" she asked.

He thought to keep his assignment a secret but decided it might be beneficial to ask her as well.

"There was a report of an intruder. Have you come across any suspicious individuals?"

"No," Elara said while shaking her head "What does he look like?"

"Lady Elara," Lord Beorn looked intently at her, "have you seen any men here?"

"I haven't. I could help you look" she offered "It would be the least I can do after you helped me yesterday"

"No, it's probably nothing. May I walk you back to the castle?" he asked.

"Please"

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
Thank you for taking the time to read this. I'd love to hear your thoughts

As Elara and the Grand Marshal made their way back towards the castle in silence, she played with her bow's string in an effort to get her mind off everything. The king, Gawen's daring visit, her mission, and of course the man walking beside her.

"Do you know how to use that thing?" she heard Beorn ask.

"What thing?" she had asked quickly and without thinking, "Oh um, no" she added a moment later.

Her family hadn't been hunters. The meat they consumed, they'd bought from the butcher or traded with neighbors.

"What were you planning to do if you found game?"

She shrugged, "I wasn't planning on doing anything"

"It's just as well. I wouldn't want you to hurt yourself" Beorn told her.

She turned briefly to see that the soldiers still followed just out of earshot.

"With this?" she brought it closer to her eye as if aiming somewhere in the forest ahead of her. She wasn't at all taking him seriously.

"I have seen it happen"

"Surely not" She turned her aim to Lord Beorn. He was thankful that all her arrows remained in her quiver.

"It's true. The soldier lost an eye due to a snapped string" Beorn explained.

Elara was unsure whether he was telling the truth or not but decided to be safe and settle the bow, replacing it by her side causing him to chuckle.

"I could teach you how to shoot properly, should you wish it" Beorn kept his eyes focused on the path ahead as he spoke, daring not to look at the girl he'd just shocked with his words.

He set his mind at ease when she replied enthusiastically.

Elara had told herself that she was just diligently following Gawen's orders, but there was a part of her that knew that she might enjoy Beorn's lesson. Besides, amid all the femininity, archery was something Wulfric might have loved and appreciated.

"Thank you for walking with me," She said to Lord Beorn as they approached the end of their journey.

"It was my pleasure," he replied "Although, I am reluctant to leave you here on your own"

It hadn't taken them long to return to the muster ground. The area was still empty except for the guards who were stationed to guard the entrance to the King's forest.

Elara hadn't the slightest idea how long a hunt usually took and how long she could expect to wait for the others to return but she also knew that retiring to her chambers without the King's permission might be frowned upon.

"I will be fine" she replied.

"I would keep you company but alas, I need to ensure that the castle grounds are secure" Beorn explained

"I understand, you have to get back to work"

Lord Beorn nodded his response. For a moment, the two stood with not so much as a word between them. Either one could have said their goodbyes but neither one did.

"I take it you are in charge of the castle?" Elara asked.

"Something like that" he'd replied with a smile.

As Grand Marshall, Lord Beorn had many duties. For one, he was in charge of Olmund's entire war effort and he also made sure the troops had adequate supplies. Overseeing the castle guard was perhaps his least impressive responsibility.

"Well don't let me stop you" She gave him a small nod, "Thank you again for your assistance earlier"

Lord Beorn bowed, "Always a pleasure. I trust I will see you again soon."

"I hope so"

=^..^=

The King and his sister were among the last to return. He had a hearty countenance about him which was almost the exact opposite from hers. The crowd of nobles applauded as he unveiled his bountiful haul. Elara quickly noticed that his quiver was nearly exhausted.

'Girls, come" Princess Aurelia called out as soon as she arrived. Seeking no part of Olmund's self-gratifying speech, she made her way through the crowd and towards the castle. Elara and the other girl followed closely.

As soon as they were indoors and away from the sun, Aurelia stopped and let out a gut-wrenching scream that caused the girls to take a step back in fear. Elara wondered who else had heard, the princess obviously didn't care. That morning, Princess Aurelia had been disinterested at most so what could have happened since then?

"Girls, prepare my meal" The Princess ordered.

"Yes, Your Highness" they all responded.

"Elara, come with me" she added before walking off.

Elara looked to Aoife for help but her friend offered none. She was as much in the dark regarding the Princess' intentions.

They walked in silence until they arrived in Aurelia's chambers. It was the first time Elara had been invited in. Despite being smaller than the one at Moat Lynden, this one was superior in every other way. The epitome of luxury.

"Sit," Princess Aurelia told her.

It was a day of many firsts. This was also the first time the Princess had offered her a seat. She trembled in anticipation of what the Princess might say. The Princess took a seat at a table and Elara followed sheepishly. Aurelia poured herself a generous cup of Claret before turning her attention to the uncomfortable girl before her.

Elara sat quietly and demurely avoiding the Princess' piercing gaze.

'My brother seems to have taken an interest in you" Aurelia began.

Elara remained quiet desperate to avoid saying the wrong thing.

"You must think this means you're special"

"I don't think that, Your Highness"

"You may even have dreams that he will fall in love with you. He's not the most handsome sure, but he is a King after all and that is very attractive, isn't it?"

Elara had the sense Aurelia hadn't intended that as a question but answered anyway, "I am not interested in his affections"

"So you would deny him when he makes his advances?"

"Yes," Elara answered confidently. She had no ambitions where the King was concerned.

"Then you are a fool. You have no idea just how much danger you're in" Princess Aurelia looked disappointed. "You're a pretty little thing, and my brother breaks pretty little things. Something as trivial as permission holds no sway with him."

Elara didn't understand why the Princess was telling her this now, they hadn't had so much as a conversation together since arriving at her brother's court.

Aurelia took a sip from her cup before letting out a long sigh, "he's the very last person that should be King"

"Is that why you agreed to this? You support your uncle's claim?" Elara figured that if the Princess was opening up to her, she could be frank as well.

Princess Aurelia chuckled in response.

"My uncle would have us believe that he only fights in service of the Kingdom but I know he too only serves his own ambitions" She replied, "But it is true he is the lesser evil"

She finished the rest of her wine in one swig and poured herself another cup.

"A slithering viper would be the lesser evil compared to Olmund".

It had become clear that Cedric was misguided in his goal to aid Olmund but what could Elara do? She was only a servant in the grand scheme of things and all she cared about was going far away with Thurstan.

Going against Cedric's orders to aid Olmund would be working against her interests. At least understanding Aurelia's position gave her an advantage she hadn't had before.

"So help me" Elara urged the Princess "Together, we can keep him away from the throne"

Aurelia showed her disagreement with a shake of her head, "It won't work. He's smarter than you think. Eventually, he will find out and when that happens-"

The Princess hadn't finished her sentence and made no attempts to do so. It sounded to Elara as if she had been speaking from experience but the specifics of what had truly transpired was anyone's guess.

The two of them remained in silence as the Princess stared into the distance. Elara thought to ask what she'd been thinking about but decided against it.

"I brought you here to tell you to be careful" Aurelia spoke when she found her way back to the present "Olmund's pets never fare very well and it seems to me that you are the latest one."

"I will be careful, Your Highness" she replied. What else could she say?

=^..^=

Princess Aurelia had been certain of her brother's interest in her young lady-in-waiting, she hadn't had to wait long to be proven correct because just that night, Olmund summoned Elara to his chambers.

The Princess' words had done a lot to unnerve her which left her worried as one of the castle servants led her to the King's chambers.

"Lady Elara here to see the King" the servant informed the guards that stood stationed outside the ornate door. Elara could do nothing else but prepare herself as she waited to be let in.

This was the goal. The closer she was to him, the better her chances of completing her mission. She'd wanted to bring Cedric's letter with her when she'd learned of her private audience but had decided against it. Maybe she'd been stalling but in the end, she'd decided to come empty-handed, content to allow Olmund to make the first move.

As the doors swung open and she was guided through, she steeled herself.

She was immediately drawn in by the magnificence of the room. Its high ceilings were accented with intricate moldings. A sparkling chandelier cast a warm glow over the plush furnishings which included several overstuffed armchairs.

An ornately framed painting of Osmund hung above the fireplace, reflecting the flickering flames from the candles that dangled from the chandelier overhead.

Also, Osmund was naked. He had his back away from her but still, he was naked. He hadn't been caught off guard either, she'd heard him give the order for her to be allowed in so why was he naked?

"You wanted to see me, Your Majesty" Elara bowed as the naked king made a show of donning a robe.

"Come" he waved her over with a flick of his wrist.

She obeyed by taking reluctant steps forward.

"You need not be afraid. I only seek the pleasure of your company" he informed her. "Please, take a seat" he gestured to one of the armchairs.

"Thank you" The chair enveloped her with its softness. It was one of those things that commoners couldn't quite fathom about the lives of nobility.

Osmund placed a cup on the stool before her and even went as far as to fill it for her. His actions were unheard of but she dared not question him.

"You looked very fetching this morning but even more so now" he spoke before taking a sip from his cup.

She began to thank him but was interrupted by a knock on the door.

Olmund held up his finger stopping her in her tracks before ordering the door open.

Elara's gaze turned to meet the visitor but found Lord Beorn making his entrance. She gasped as their eyes met. Neither one said a word but their eyes remained locked together as he stood by the room's entrance and she remained seated opposite the King.

"Beorn, good. Come in" King Olmund spoke first.

"You asked to see me, Your Majesty" Beorn turned his attention to the King.

"Indeed I did, I wanted a report about the latest skirmishes but unfortunately, I have company," Olmund said.

"I planned to share my report with the council in the morning" Elara noticed that Lord Beorn's gaze would occasionally shift to her as he spoke.

"Good" Olmund replied "I suppose it can wait till then"

Beorn acknowledged the King's words with a bow.

"Have you met the Lady Elara?" Olmund asked changing the subject.

"I have, Your Majesty" Beorn replied, his gaze once again shifted to her. "If that will be all, I must get back to work, sire"

"Of course" Olmund replied, "We will talk more tomorrow"

Lord Beorn bowed once more before promptly making his exit. Elara's eyes lingered on the door even as it closed.

"You've barely drank anything," Olmund said to her.

She collected herself before taking a sip of the sweet wine and returning to her silence. That silence typified much of their night together. Olmund would stare at her and occasionally pay her a compliment, she would thank him before returning to her drink and thoughts about Lord Beorn.

A break in the monotony would arrive when Olmund groaned while rubbing his neck and shoulders.

"I feel sore from a long day of ruling. Come massage me" he'd invited her.

She'd been unsure about proceeding but with very few options, she'd reluctantly obeyed. She'd stood up from the comfortable chair and crossed the gap to get behind him.

She had very little experience herself and simply mimicked what she'd seen her mother do. She'd rubbed his shoulders, adjusting the pressure based on his reactive groans until he informed her that it was just right. When his pained groans started morphing into soft moans of pleasure, it began to feel wrong.

When she pulled her hands away, he ordered her to continue and so she carried on. Olmund seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the way her hands massaged his shoulders.

"My hands grow tired" she informed him after a while hoping for an end to the exercise.

"My apologies" he offered but instead of letting her return, he took her hands in his instead. "The delicate hands of a woman can be so fragile" he rubbed her hands in his which caused her to squirm.

He took to massaging her fingers, "Does that feel good?"

Elara cleared her throat and nodded.

Olmund stood from his armchair and pulled her close with a satisfied smile on his face.

"Did you enjoy the wine? It was very expensive, very old"

Elara nodded, her mind searched for a way out of the situation. Despite having never experienced it herself, she knew what a man might expect from a woman. What a king might expect from one of his loyal subjects.

"It was very lovely" she replied awkwardly as he brought one of his hands to her cheek.

Using her hand that he still clung to, he pulled her closer to him.

"Your Majesty" she protested.

"What is it?" Olmund asked as he brought his face near her neck and sniffed.

"Please stop"

"If you are worried about my sister, you need not pay her any mind. In fact, you do not have to serve her anymore. You may serve me and no one else."

"I- don't want to do this" she managed as he kissed her neck.

He laughed, "Nonsense"

She felt his hands find their way to her waist and recognized that things were quickly getting out of hand.

She had only just managed to intercept his searching hand as it made its way to her chest. She pulled his hand away and prayed that he wouldn't react poorly.

Thankfully, Olmund was caught up in his lust as he brought his lips from her neck to her cheek.

"Please, Your Majesty" she begged "Stop"

He kissed her cheek and without warning, made an attempt at her lips. She'd turned away just in time and forced herself out of his grasp.

She stood just out of arm's reach terrified of what he might do. For a moment, she thought the worst as his face contorted with disbelief.

She watched his expression turn from disbelief and start to morph into anger, but as if in the blink of an eye, it was replaced with a warm smile.

"My lady, I don't know what came over me" he took a confused step backward in search of his cup of wine. When he found it, he emptied the cup with two large swings before continuing, "I must ask for your forgiveness"

Elara was still tense and afraid to breathe but the King had offered her a lifeline and she was determined to take it.

"It was my fault, Your Majesty. There is nothing to forgive"

She searched his face and there was no hint of the anger she was sure she had seen.

"Good. Please sit, have another cup with me" Olmund reached for her cup that remained on the table.

"I must retire to my chambers" she replied declining the cup.

Olmund returned his hand to his side. He was shocked at having been rejected so many times but even more than that, he was shocked by his reaction to it.

Once again, he smiled.

"Then I bid you goodnight," he said finally.

=^..^=

Elara could barely stand as she approached her and Aoife's room door. The lantern she carried to light the way felt much heavier than it should have been. Her breathing was heavy and her hand shook as she reached to push the door open.

With unsteady steps, she made her entrance to find Aoife sitting at the edge of the bed presumably waiting for her.

Aoife stood as she made an entrance and waited for her to say something, anything that explained why the Princess and King had both summoned her on the same day.

Elara said nothing, instead she just let herself cry. The reason for the tears might have been any number of things. Escaping the King's wrath? The feeling of his hands? The situation in which Lord Beorn had found her not so long ago? The secrets and lying?

Aoife didn't ask for the reason, she simply closed the gap and hugged the crying girl.

"It's okay," she said holding Elara close.

Elara in turn held her tightly. She buried her face in her friend's shoulder and let herself cry.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Hi again. What do you think so far? I'd love to hear your thoughts. Cheers.

"My lords!" Podan continued his address "We must remind the people that the increased taxes are necessary to aid the war effort and their sacrifices will not be forgotten"

Elara stood beside the other ladies who in turn stood quietly behind the Princess as court was held. The nobles had gathered that morning and for quite some time already, they had been busy discussing legal and administrative matters.

Elara knew she was meant to focus, after all this was the very purpose she was sent here for but she hadn't been able to focus much on anything since last night. Olmund had completely unnerved her and continued to do so by repeatedly looking in her direction throughout the court’s proceedings. She’d narrowly escaped last night and he was making it clear that he wasn’t finished with her yet.

Aoife had noticed their repeated exchanges and tenderly held her hand. They hadn’t said much to each other last night, Elara had been in no state to talk. Her mind raced instead, time and again, she replayed the night’s events in her head. She replayed Beorn’s entrance in her head.

Very unlike the King, Lord Beorn had not once looked in her direction all morning. So much so that she thought he might have been actively ignoring her.

“Furthermore, anti-war sentiments and gatherings remain punishable under the law and every citizen is obligated to report any known perpetrators. Our established way of life as well as the legitimacy of the monarchy is being threatened by the usurper and we cannot sit quietly or ignore those who sow discord regarding the war effort” Podan’s booming voice was loud enough to be heard throughout the Great hall and perhaps beyond.

“Are you okay?” Aoife asked her. She’d grown familiar with that question and responded with the usual well-meaning nod.

“Speaking of the war,” Podan continued, “Lord Beorn”

The somber man cleared his throat before turning to face the court. Elara hung on his every word as he addressed the crowd bringing them up to speed on the latest updates from the battlefield. It turned out that while Olmund’s forces had won several skirmishes and secured some strategic locations, they had simultaneously suffered another major defeat similar to the recent one dealt to them by Colonel Harlan’s 5th Battalion.

“Now more than ever, we need King Luis’ reinforcements” Beorn finished.

“Where is the envoy?” Olmund spoke for the first time in some time.

“Awaiting your summons, sire” Podan answered.

“Bring him in” Olmund ordered.

The court was quiet as the envoy was fetched. Beorn had returned to his position with the other lords and once again stared purposefully away from her. Despite not yet having that much-needed confirmation, she felt deep down that he was avoiding her. Couldn't he see that last night was of no fault of hers? She couldn't very well ignore the King's summons.

"Your Majesty!" Elara heard a shrill voice ring out shortly after the hall door opened and closed "I am Ramiro, I come bearing gifts from the great King Luis."

"What news of our reinforcements?"

"Departed and on their way, Your Majesty. Alongside Her Highness, Princess Catalina who is eager to meet you" Ramiro announced.

"And I, her" Olmund replied "We will have a feast upon her arrival to welcome her"

Elara had considered the insensitivity of having a feast immediately after raising taxes out of necessity but she kept her thoughts to herself. If anyone else had had similar thoughts, so did they.

"I will remain here until she arrives and she is able to learn the language for herself" Ramiro added.

"Of course, you are most welcome" Olmund had agreed but there was no fooling him. It had been a sleek play with a good reason that he couldn't disagree with, but he knew the envoy meant to serve as Luis' eyes and ears in his court.

"Then I will take my leave" Ramiro replied with a bow and moments later, the great hall doors opened and closed signaling his exit.

=^..^=

Court would proceed and carry on as they further discussed other economic and foreign matters but eventually, Olmund would call the session to a close.

Like many of the lords present, Aurelia had remained in the hall to mingle. Elara knew she shouldn't have passed up that opportunity to get to know the nobles better and see what information she could pry free but she'd spotted Beorn making a quick exit from the hall and just had to talk to him. She needed to apologize.

"May I return to my room?" Elara had asked the Princess "I'm afraid I'm not feeling well"

Princess Aurelia had only nodded her approval before engaging in conversation with some fat lord, her other ladies in tow.

Elara walked as fast as she could without drawing attention to herself, quickly making her way toward the large door Beorn had just disappeared through.

At the end of the hallway, she saw him just before he made the turn. She began to call out but a servant came around the corner. Instead, she sped up to catch up to him. She turned the corner quickly and came face to face with him. He'd stopped, he'd waited for her away from prying eyes. She didn't know when a smile crept onto her face, but he wasn't smiling.

"Lady Elara," he started, "I suggest you return to the hall before you are sought after"

"I wanted to apologize - about last night. That must have been awkward for you" she replied "It was certainly awkward for me"

She didn't know why she felt like she'd betrayed him, or why she felt the need to apologize. He was just some man who had helped her a few times, a man who had only done so because he thought she was something she wasn't. Unlike him, she was under no illusions about who he was and yet, it felt wrong to disappoint him.

"You have nothing to apologize for," Beorn told her "I really must go, there are important matters of state to attend to"

Beorn had turned his back to her before she could respond and was quickly on his way.

"Okay," she muttered under her breath. That was the first time he turned his back on her.

=^..^=

The second time would arrive only a few hours later. In typical fashion, she'd found herself free of responsibilities since the Princess remained resolute in keeping her away so she'd taken to exploring the castle grounds.

Along her journey, Elara had made a surprise discovery, a man stood alone on the archery range relentlessly shooting arrows into a target at the end of the range. The man was none other than Lord Beorn and by the number of arrows on the target as well as his tunic drenched in sweat, Elara surmised that he'd been going for a while.

"Important matters of state" she scoffed.

She watched him retrieve another arrow from a nearly empty quiver, nock his bow and pull which caused his already glittering muscles to bulge. Her heart rate quickened at the sight which left her feeling confused and yet unable to look away.

It felt wrong watching him like this. It screamed taboo to admire the way his drenched tunic did little to hide his form and yet the feeling was new and exciting.

It took everything she had to will herself away, but in an attempt to turn and leave quietly, she'd tripped and fell causing a short sound to escape her lips just as Beorn fired the arrow. It flew wildly off target impacting the wall behind the target.

His eyes turned to meet Elara who had never been more embarrassed. She thought he might have made the journey to help her back to her feet but instead, Beorn simply retrieved another arrow and readied his bow.

Among her options in that moment, she could have left with her tail between her legs but that is not the option she chose. Upon reaching her feet, she made for a nearby rack and retrieved a bow of her own. She borrowed one of Beorn's arrows without so much as a word and situated herself on an empty track of the archery range.

Beorn paused his shooting to watch her, utterly confused. He watched her awkwardly nock the bow before bringing it up to her face to take aim. She pulled as hard as she could which admittedly was nowhere near full draw and fired. The arrow was sent flying but quite unremarkably landed in the sand several feet short of the target.

She let out a frustrated sigh but was undeterred as she made her way back towards Beorn's quiver and retrieved another arrow.

This time, as she prepared her bow and arrow, so did he. He hadn't said any words but he'd paused long enough between each crucial step of the process allowing her to follow along. She'd brought her bow up to her face mimicking his actions. Together, they fired at their individual targets.

His arrow maintained a steady speed and flight path before lodging itself dead center of the target while hers collapsed in the sand.

While the girl sulked at her repeated failure, Beorn noticed that while the arrow hadn't made it all the way, it had remained on a straight path, unlike her first attempt. This range was ambitious for a first-timer but still, she showed promise.

He nodded in her direction, replaced his bow on the rack, and left. It was the second time he'd turned his back on her.

=^..^=

Elara was a mess by the time she got back to her room and Aoife could easily tell. She was worried about what the young girl might have experienced with the King the night before but knew nothing of it because she just wouldn't say. Aoife knew how tactless lords could be and could only assume that Kings would be far worse. Still, she couldn't shake the feeling that there was something else was bothering her.

This time, instead of asking if the girl was okay and inevitably get the same answer, she decided to focus on cheering her up. She retrieved her makeup kit and a clean cloth and crawled over to Elara's side of the bed. Without a word, she wiped away the dust from her face and set to work.

Little by little, she set off painting the confused girl's face, shushing her whenever she thought to complain or inquire about what was going on. She used a generous amount of powders and oils as the base for her creation before applying various pigments to her eyes, cheeks, and lips. The last step was using charcoal to create a dark, dramatic layer around her eyes.

It wasn't the first time she was doing the girl's makeup but there was something different about today. She had a plan and as it materialized, a smile began creeping onto Aoife's face.

"Why are you doing my makeup?" Elara asked after Aoife stepped back to admire her work.

Barely able to contain her joy, she packed up the entire makeup kit into a bag and rushed to her feet before pulling Elara out the door.

"Where are we going?" A confused and a bit panicked Elara asked.

"You'll see"

Aoife led her down the beautifully designed hall to another door and knocked ecstatically. Sybil answered the door, took one look at Elara, and began laughing. Elara was so hurt, she started to pull her hand away from Aoife's.

"It's okay" Aoife assured her.

Alicent rushed to the door in search of the commotion and when she found it, she covered her mouth in her hand. Elara wished the ground would open.

"It's perfect" Alicent exclaimed.

"It is" Sybil replied with an expression filled with wonder.

"May I present, Lady Celia" Aoife spoke in the exaggerated voice of an announcer. Her face held a proud smile.

"They look so much alike, how did I never see it?" Alicent wondered.

"Can you do me?" Sybil asked to which Aoife answered enthusiastically.

=^..^=

"I am very confused" Elara announced as soon as all four girls were seated on the bed in the room Alicent and Sybil shared.

At that point, Aoife had already unveiled her makeup kit and was already hard at work painting Sybil's face.

"Celia was one of Her Highness' ladies" Alicent explained "I think it was a ball?" Alicent asked and Aoife nodded in response.

"Yes, so she had a nasty fall the evening before the ball, a really terrible bruise, and I promise we tried to tell her just sit it out but she wouldn't listen. She tried to cover it up with makeup and came out looking like that." Alicent pointed to Elara's face. "Caused quite a scene and ruined the entire party for Her Highness"

"Is it that bad?" Elara asked concerned.

"Yes!" Sybil answered quickly with a laugh.

"Stay still!" Aoife hissed.

"Sorry"

"It was pretty bad though" Aoife agreed, "I don't know what she was thinking"

Elara was concerned about sitting there looking so horrid, but it didn't feel like the girls were laughing at her. The more they talked about it, the more it felt like they were sharing a laugh.

"She embarrassed Her Highness on an important night so of course, she let her go"

"I wish I could see what I look like," Elara said to no one in particular.

"I think there's a fountain in the garden. We can go there so you can get a good look" Alicent told her with a smile.

"No!" Elara exclaimed causing Sybil to laugh and Aoife to once again reprimand her. Aoife's work on the girl's face was starting to take shape. She'd applied a generous quantity of charcoal to one side of her face and used different pigments to draw intricate lines. It was haunting and yet gorgeous.

"Um, Elara" Sybil called to her while doing her best to keep her head still.

"Yes?"

"What's going on with you and Lord Beorn?"

The question had caught her off-guard and with Alicent watching her closely, it took great effort to keep an expressionless face.

"Nothing" She answered. It felt truthful enough to say because the man wanted nothing to do with her. "Really, there's nothing"

"Too busy with the King?" Alicent asked.

The question brought flashes of the previous night to her mind which caused her to shrink into herself.

Aoife glared at Alicent and non-verbally scolded her for saying that.

"What?" Alicent asked with a hint of concern on her face.

The King was many things but what he wasn't, was good at hiding what girl had his attention. It turned out most of the castle already knew that Olmund had an eye for her, but what they didn't know was how she felt about it.

"I'm afraid of him," Elara said. It was the first time she'd spoken about it to anyone, even Aoife.

"Did he do something?" Alicent asked, her look of concern remained despite their history.

"Nothing yet but he keeps pushing" she answered. How could she say that all he'd done was invite her for a drink, and he'd even apologized when he became too forward? Many girls might have wanted to be in her place, but she wasn't a girl. Not really.

Might she have welcomed his attention if she had all the right parts to satisfy him?

She was shocked when Alicent reached out and touched her hand. Aoife had put down her brushes and pulled her into a hug. When Sybil had tried to join in, Aoife had hissed at her to stay away and not ruin her masterpiece which caused Elara to giggle.

"Sometimes," Alicent squeezed her hand, "I really can't stand men."

"I thought you liked the King?" Sybil asked her.

"I mean I wouldn't say that, it's just - if I absolutely have to be stuck with a man, I'd rather it be a King, you know?"

Sybil gave her friend an understanding nod just as Aoife was stepping away from Elara.

"I'm fine" Elara answered before Aoife had the chance to ask the question.

Aoife gave a small smile before returning to her brushes.

Eventually, Aoife finished her designs and Alicent and Elara gawked in wonder at how talented she was. After repeated pleas, Alicent had agreed to be the next canvas. The girls talked, laughed, and lost track of time until there was a knock on the door.

Aoife, the only one who still looked like a normal person by that point answered the door.

"Lady Aoife" a servant girl spoke, "I beg your pardon, I am looking for Lady Elara. Is she here?"

"She is"

"The King summons her"

With a bow, the servant girl had made her departure leaving Aoife with an even more worried look as she turned to face the girls. They'd heard and all had similar expressions on their faces.

Elara was petrified. Another meeting with the King's searching hands threatened to unveil her ruse. It was a reveal that certainly meant her death.

Sybil saw Elara's face turn white and compassionately rubbed her shoulders.

"I should take her back to our room and clean her up" Aoife announced.

"I had a nice time, thank you," Elara said as she stood. Why did it feel like goodbye?

=^..^=

Elara made her way through the halls of the castle towards the King's chambers, clad in a fresh pink dress and makeup to hide how much she'd been crying. Aoife might have thought it an overreaction to be that upset over a private audience with a doting King but despite that, she was sympathetic the entire way through.

Now though, she was on her own as she approached Olmund's chambers.

"Lady Elara has arrived, Your Majesty" the guard announced.

"Show her in"

Elara walked into the familiar chamber and bowed, "Your Majesty"

"You must have been shocked at the news this morning" Olmund spoke quickly as soon as she made her entrance.

"Shocked, sire?"

"About Catalina. But I assure you, it is entirely political. You need not worry about being replaced."

She was confused. Did he truly believe that she was so enraptured by his attention after one or two meetings that she would be distraught at the news of another woman?

"I am fine, Your Majesty"

He smiled, "Good, good. Come let me look at you"

Just like the night before, she approached cautiously.

"Go on, sit" Olmund gestured to the same chair from the previous night, "You look so beautiful, so pure"

She obeyed and took the empty chair across from him. Olmund quickly placed a cup in front of her and filled it to the brim with wine.

"Drink, drink" he hurried her along.

With no options, she brought the cup to her lips and drank slowly. Olmund quickly stood and approached her. She began to replace the cup on the table but he stopped her and guided it back to her lips with his hands.

Without just enough force to keep it from being obvious, he helped her drink.

"I want to show you my Kingdom tomorrow," he said as she drank "Will you come with me?"

She tried to pull the cup away but he kept at it until she couldn't drink anymore and coughed, spilling the red liquid on their hands, her dress, and the table.

"Apologies" he offered, "Women are not able to drink as much as men. I should have known that"

"It's fine, Your Majesty," she said as she looked for a clean cloth to clean the spilled wine.

'Allow me" he used a beautiful silk cloth and began wiping the wine from her hands. When he was satisfied, he brought the cloth to her lips and chin while looking deep into her eyes.

"T-Thank you" she muttered.

Slowly, but surely, Olmund brought his lips to hers and Elara had her answers. Even if she had all the right parts, she would still want nothing to do with him. Everything about the act disgusted her but more than anything else, she hated the exaggerated moans he made as he pressed his face into hers.

"Mmmh" he moaned as their lips separated. When she laid eyes on him, he was smiling the most horrible smile.

"Can I return to my chambers?" she tried.

No response except a hungry look in his eyes.

She watched his hand make for her chest and she had tried to stop it but this time, he wouldn't be deterred. He pushed her hand away and made contact with her flat chest.

The confusion on his face was immediately evident. His hand rushed quickly downwards and to her dress skirt in search of answers. It didn't take him long to feel the answer to his question. His eyes widened in horror.

=^..^=
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Hiya, thanks for reading as always. I would love to hear your thoughts on this chapter :)

If Elara listened carefully enough, she could hear her own heartbeat.

Thump. Thump.

She felt a tightness in her chest that she'd never experienced before. She finally knew what it felt like to be in mortal danger, and she didn't like the feeling.

Her mind raced, she wondered whether she could overpower him and make for the window. While it was a long way down, surely it was preferable to whatever fate Olmund had in store for her. If the princess was to be believed, he was a terrifying person even when he hadn't been lied to.

Her heart beat faster with each passing moment, almost made worse by the fact that Olmund remained unmoving. He simply stared at her with that same look of disbelief and horror.

She should have seen this coming. It was too ambitious to think she could actually live as a woman without anyone finding out the truth. She found herself wishing that she was the woman she had been pretending to be.

"I can explain" she'd began.

"Who are you?" Olmund asked. The disbelief in his eyes slowed changed to suspicion. In his mind, his enemies had succeeded in getting close to him in a manner he could never have expected.

"Your Majesty, I am-- I am an ally" Elara searched her mind for the best way to explain her position but whether as a result of fear or lack of preparation, she was having trouble conveying her thoughts properly.

She made the mistake of attempting to stand from her vulnerable, seated position. Olmund did not take that well.

He quickly made for his sword in the corner and in a quick motion, he unsheathed the blade and positioned it next to her neck.

"Please, don't" she begged mostly out of shock. Her eyes were locked on the long, steel blade that rested dangerously close to her neck. The way the polished metal reflected the lights from the candles that lit the room was both beautiful and terrifying.

"Who are you?" Olmund asked again. He pulled the sword closer to her neck until she could feel the cold steel that had been perfectly crafted with the sole purpose of cutting through flesh.

"I was sent by someone loyal to you. He sees you as the rightful King" Elara uttered as fast as she could.

Olmund scoffed and gripped the blade harder, "Speak the truth or die"

"It is the truth" Elara hurriedly assured him as she tilted her head away from the advancing blade.

"Do you think me foolish enough to believe that? If you are not willing to save yourself then I should cut you down where you stand and feed you to my pigs"

"There is a letter" Elara revealed. "It should explain everything. I am telling you the truth"

Out of the corner of her eyes, Elara saw the blade retreat but not nearly far enough to warrant relaxation.

"An ally who recognizes my right, you say?"

"Yes," Elara nodded although she remained thoroughly terrified.

"Speak his name" Olmund commanded before advancing the blade once more.

"-- Major Donahue" Elara had to force the words out of her mouth despite having little say in the matter. After all, her life still lay firmly in his hands.

"A Major? What use do I have of his support?" Despite his words, Olmund dropped his outstretched sword arm allowing Elara to breathe freely. "Where is this letter?"

"In my chambers, Your Majesty" Elara answered quickly. However, she had gotten to this point, handing Olmund that letter had always been one of her primary objectives so she had no cause to delay.

"You will bring this letter to me immediately. Guards!" he called out and moments later, the armed soldiers made their entrance eager to please the King. "Escort the lady to her room" he spoke the words as though they left a bitter taste in his mouth. "Do not let her out of your sight".

To Olmund, the deception was much worse than the girl's crime of indecency. He had suffered great deceit at the hands of his sister and uncle which left him wary of it. Such was a King's plight, to be deceived by those he holds most dear.

"No, I will accompany her" he amended his command. He was in no hurry to let her out of his sight.

"Yes, Your Majesty" The soldiers echoed.

=^..^=

Elara struggled to breathe as she walked side by side with the King. Together, they made their way through the castle halls with the two guards following in tow.

"I will retrieve the letter" Elara spoke softly and breathlessly as they approached her room door. She feared how far sound could travel in the quiet hallway.

Olmund scoffed, "Lead the way"

"Please, I share the chamber with another one of Her Highness' ladies and I beg you to reconsider intruding on her privacy" Elara pleaded, "She's innocent"

"Does she know?" Olmund paused his advance. It was unconscionable for any man, even him, to intrude on a lady's private affairs. This fact made Elara's actions even more sinister.

She glanced at the guards who stood behind the King pretending they weren't listening to the ensuing conversation.

She shook her head.

"Bring the letter" Olmund ordered. "Do not try anything"

But of course, there was nothing to try. Only one door led in or out of the chamber. All she could do was quietly retrieve the sealed letter and hand it to the King so that is what she did. She was thankful that this time, Aoife was indeed asleep or at least pretending to be.

"Sleep well, my lady," Olmund said as she placed the letter in his hands with a courteous bow "We will speak again soon".

Elara disappeared back through the door as soon as she was dismissed and listened closely as the three pairs of footsteps retreated down the hallway. She'd been running entirely on adrenaline and as she began to wind down, she began to realise just how tired she was. She felt dizzy and her body ached for sleep.

She examined her hands and fingers in the dim, lantern light and was shocked by how much they were shaking. She couldn't keep them still no matter how hard she tried. Had she been that terrified, or had she simply drunk too much too quickly?

Her bed called to her but there was one more thing to do. She moved the lantern from the tabletop and placed it on the window sill. As she took shaky steps to her side of the bed, she prayed for Gawen to answer.

=^..^=

All things considered, it turned out to be a rather uneventful day. Olmund had departed on his journey alone and Aoife spent the entire day attending to the Princess' affairs leaving Elara much to her own devices. Those had been very long hours she'd spent contemplating all the ways Olmund would punish her.

Sometime that afternoon, she'd decided a walk might do her some good and had been on her way to the archery range when she made an interesting discovery. The guards were watching her every move. The guards that patrolled the halls, the guards at the castle entrance, every single one of them kept their eyes trained on her as she passed. She had become a prisoner.

They hadn't made any attempts to stop her as long as she never made for the main gate so she tried not to think too much about it. A little surveillance she could manage.

Unfortunately, the range had been a fruitless journey as Lord Beorn was nowhere to be found. It left her wondering whether he had joined Olmund on his journey or if he was somewhere in the castle away from view. Either way, she quickly resigned to the fact that she wasn't going to see him and she had bigger problems to worry about anyway.

=^..^=

That evening, Elara received a much-awaited guest in the form of a lowly servant girl. It was the first time Elara had laid eyes on the young girl which wasn't surprising since the massive castle had many such servants that worked away from view of the royal household.

The girl performed a deep awkward bow and offered numerous apologies for the disturbance.

"Hello," Elara smiled warmly at the terrified girl. "It's okay"

"I beg your pardon miss- uh, my lady, but I was told to deliver a message"

"From who?" Elara asked curiously but the girl only shook her head in response.

"Please go to the His Majesty's forest to the same location as before" The girl was unsure of what her words meant but was careful enough to get it out exactly as ordered.

"Who gave you this message?" Elara was sure of its source but it was unlikely he'd personally conveyed the message to this castle servant.

Once again, the girl shook her head instead of answering, apologized, and ran off.

=^..^=

Elara hurriedly approached the forest but frequently turned around to ensure that she wasn't being followed. It had been entirely too easy to get lost in the glamour, but in that moment, her real task of espionage came to the forefront and her abilities of deception would be tested soon after.

"I am sorry my lady, but this area is off-limits" Elara was stopped by a Forest guard.

"Not to me surely" Elara took unshaken steps forward.

"To all, I'm afraid" he confirmed.

"I don't think you understand," Elara pressed on, "I am His Majesty's guest and companion and I only require a short walk amongst nature to clear my head"

It was a stroke of genius to take advantage of the rumors that had spread about her involvement with the King.

Though the guard appeared unsure for a moment, he remained resolute.

"My apologies, my lady-"

"The King will return soon enough and I am sure he won't be pleased to hear that I was denied the simple pleasure of a short walk" Elara attempted her most stern expression but was also beginning to accept the possibility that she may not be allowed through.

Her eyes scanned the horizon for an alternate entrance but the sturdy fence ran the entire length of the castle's grasslands towards a large pond in the distance.

"At least allow me to accompany you" The guard conceded after some thought.

Elara's eyes perked up, "Well you can't leave your post unguarded. I assure you there is no need. I won't be going far"

She felt guilty for putting the young man in such an awkward position, but everything she did served a purpose. At least that's how she rationalized it.

She gave him an approving nod as he stepped aside allowing her to walk through.

=^..^=

With how quickly she'd been walking, it didn't take her very long to arrive.

"Gawen!" She exclaimed as he unveiled himself from behind the cover of the trees. He was covered in the dust and leaves of the forest. "How long have you been waiting?"
"You have news?" He asked quickly. Just like before, his watchful eyes constantly scanned for any threats.

"Yes," Elara brought her focus to the most pressing issue, "I need to leave here, Olmund knows about me"

"What exactly?"

"He knows I'm a man"

"How did he find out?" Gawen asked stepping forward.

"He - umm," Elara's voice trailed away due to her reluctance to reveal what had transpired between them.

Thankfully, Gawen sensed her apprehension and didn't press, "What else does he know?"

"I uh, I told him I was sent by people loyal to him and I gave him the letter"

"He's read the letter?" Gawen asked breathing a sigh of relief.

"I think so," Elara paused, "He took it with him so I assume he's read it"

"Then that's good"

"What does the letter say?" Elara asked curiously.

"It's a list of names," Gawen revealed in only a whisper "Everyone in Sigurd's court that secretly supports the Prince's claim. A very sensitive document that could have been dangerous in the wrong hands"

Gawen's expression told Elara that he was deep in thought. It was the man's duty to determine if she was in any real danger and ultimately whether she should be extracted prematurely.

"-But if Olmund has it, then everything is proceeding according to plan" He reasoned. The only disturbance in Cedric's plan was that the King had discovered her identity and he had a reputation of being erratic and unpredictable.

"I don't believe Olmund will harm you" Gawen decided, "You gave him the letter, he should see that you are on his side"

"'He should'?" Elara repeated the words skeptically.

"Remain calm and remember everything I taught you. He has no reason to turn against you" Gawen said solidifying his position.

"I want to go home," Elara said to him.

She was understandably worried. She had knowledge that Gawen didn't. She knew Olmund's true nature. He was a viper, striking at all who came near and she didn't want to spend one more moment in his presence.

"Please, let me go home" she begged.

"Not yet" Gawen replied "This plan hinges on your access to the Prince. The future of our nation rests on your shoulders"

"You don't understand. You don't know what kind of person he is. We shouldn't be helping him" Elara's emotions were clearly displayed on her face as she spoke.

"Did something happen?" Gawen asked, her reactions had begun to worry him. Not just about the mission but about the child that they heartlessly sent into the lion's den.

Elara shook her head.

Once again, Gawen didn't press at her silence.

"Do you have anything to report?"

Elara quickly informed him of all the matters that were discussed at the previous day's court proceedings and the decisions that were made. She finished with the news of Olmund's bride's imminent arrival.

They spoke until there was nothing else to discuss. Gawen had made his decision. She would remain there and if her situation devolved in any way, she knew how to reach him.

In the final minutes of their meeting, he handed her a new letter, sealed just like the last one.

"Find a good moment to give this to him"

"What does this one say?" Elara asked. She had accepted her fate.

"Troop movements, supply routes, crucial information" Gawen revealed nonchalantly.

"We shouldn't be helping him" Elara repeated despite knowing it would achieve nothing. In her thoughts, she entertained the idea of keeping the letters away from him. Doing whatever she could to keep him from the throne was surely a noble effort. Cedric didn't know him as she did. He would understand if he did.

"Maybe" Gawen replied simply, "I will make sure Major Donahue receives your opinion. For now, give him the letter" Gawen instructed her sternly. "And be careful"

That was the last thing Gawen said before he disappeared into the trees.

=^..^=

Elara had stuffed the letter into her stockings underneath her dress before hurrying back towards the castle. Under her breath, she'd rehearsed what she would say to the young Forest guard but unfortunately, he was not the one waiting for her.

Just at the exit stood four guardsmen expecting her return.

"Lady Elara" One who looked to be their leader spoke as soon as she made her appearance.

"What is going on?" she asked after clearing her throat.

"The King summons you, my lady"

"Oh he's returned?" she forced a smile at the man before attempting to walk past them "I will just hurry along to my chambers to freshen up then"

The three other guardsmen subtly stepped in to block her path.

"I'm afraid he insists you come immediately" The first guard informed her, "If you'll just come with us"

Without waiting for an answer, the three guards stepped behind her which gave her no other option but to follow the leader.

=^..^=

There was that same sinking feeling as Elara was led back through the familiar path that led to the King's private chambers. The tension was made several times worse by the guards who urged her to keep moving every time her pace slowed. She felt like what she was, a prisoner.

It had been a privilege to be treated like a guest up till that point. A privilege she now felt was lost forever.

"Lady Elara here to see His Majesty" The guard leader informed the two that stood stationed outside Olmund's door.

Elara's heart skipped a bit as her arrival was announced.

"Bring her in"

Her heart beat faster as the door opened and she was ushered in. Her first thoughts were of how menacing he looked sitting in that armchair polishing his sword with a rag. His face twisted into a smile as he saw her.

She had rattled him last night when he'd discovered the truth but seeing him now, he was collected, poised, and looked very dangerous.

She jumped a little when the door closed behind her. Without losing that smile, he ordered her forward. She obeyed.

He remained polishing his sword and kept at it until it held the most beautiful sheen and reflected their surroundings.

"Elara, Elara, Elara" he sang her name as he inspected the blade, "Where have you been? I was looking for you"

She opened her mouth but had no words.

"It's okay, you don't have to answer, I already know where you were" he raised the sword and pointed it in her direction "What I really want to know is what you were doing. Meeting someone, were you?"

She almost wished he would frown or appear angry at her. That cocky smile was even more unsettling.

Olmund waited for an answer but got silence in return.

"That's okay," Olmund said sheathing the long blade, "The grounds are surrounded, we'll find them soon enough".

She did her best to avoid showing a reaction. He was trying to unnerve her, and while it was working, she didn't have to give him the satisfaction of knowing that.

"What are you planning?" Olmund asked her.

"We're not - I'm not planning anything, Your Majesty" She spoke for the first time, "I am on your side"

"Maybe you are," Olmund stood from his armchair, "-maybe you aren't. Remove your clothes"

She was stunned by the command. For the life of her, she couldn't think what might have brought that on.

"Your Majesty--"

"Now" Olmund's smile faded away for the first time that evening. She noticed his fingers clench tightly around the sheathed blade.

She quickly began fumbling with the clasps at the back of her dress. Aoife had helped her fasten the uppermost clasps and it was proving to be a challenge to get them undone.

She looked to Olmund who she expected to be upset over the time wasted but instead, he wore a soft expression once more.

"Let me" he offered. Elara remained motionless as he placed the blade gently on the table and made his way over to her.

His fingers traced the back of her neck as he positioned himself behind her. It sent chills down her spine.

Olmund moved in close and without warning, took a long, hard sniff and let out a satisfied exhale.

"You even smell like a woman" he commented.

Her eyes moved quickly to the unprotected sword on the table but she quickly dispatched the idea.

Elara stayed quiet as he undid the clasps of her dress one by one. Upon finishing, he ran his fingers along the small of her back until she audibly cleared her throat.

She was perplexed by his actions. Unlike before, he now knew she wasn't a woman so why did he still touch her in that manner? He pulled the dress off her shoulder and let it fall to the floor leaving just the chemise and underskirt. She felt so vulnerable.

Suddenly, she felt his hands trace the entire circumference of her waist from behind and then her legs. His touch caused her to squirm but the worst was yet to come. Slowly, his hand went beneath the underskirt tracing her laps. His hand rose higher and higher still until it reached the sealed letter secured by her stockings.

"What do we have here?" He asked whimsically.

Elara kicked herself. The idea of helping him tormented her and now in his hands, he held the letter that did just that.

Olmund tore open the letter ravenously and consumed its contents with a smile. It took him no more than a minute of reading before he tossed it on the table with a very satisfied look on his face.

"It would seem we indeed are allies," Olmund said as he turned his gaze back to her.

She nodded and tried not to appear so vulnerable. Despite her current appearance and status as a puppet for his ascension, she tried to hold her head up with dignity if only as a sign of rebellion.

"I am at your service, Your Majesty" she pronounced reluctantly.

"So you are" Olmund agreed. "Come, let us drink to celebrate" He walked briskly back to the table and gestured for her to take the same chair opposite him.

She knew better than to argue. Olmund didn't make requests, only commands.

She crossed the stretch of the room and sat down leaving her dress on the floor. As always, Olmund poured her a cup as if nothing between them had changed.

"We may be aligned in the moment but if you seek to betray me, I will make you beg for death," Olmund said the words with a straight face as if he spoke only about the weather.

"I won't" Elara felt obligated to assure him.

"I could just castrate you," Olmund said nonchalantly before taking a sip from his cup, "It's so small I doubt you'd miss it" he let out a small laugh.

The look on Elara's face was exactly what Olmund had been seeking. He had her exactly where he wanted her.

"Who knows how far I'd go?" he took another sip from his cup then moaned, "But then, it depends on how I'm feeling in the moment".

Their eyes met once again and remained locked to one another. Elara wished for nothing more than to be far away from this place.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Hiya, sorry for the late upload. Busy week indeed. Hope you're enjoying this story. As always, thanks for reading.

Elara pulled at the bowstring and aimed at the target in front of her. She took great care to keep her arm steady before letting the arrow fly. It whistled threw the air before lodging itself at the bottom edge of the wooden target.

She turned joyfully to Beorn who stood on the adjacent track, and jumped and squealed in delight. The arrow was still a good distance away from the bullseye but it was the first time, one of her arrows hadn't simply plopped hopelessly in the dirt.

Elara wasn't sure but she thought she could see a hint of pride in his eyes, after all, he'd taught her everything she knew.

It had been several weeks since that night with the King and in that time, things had progressed between her and Beorn. The time they both spent at the archery range provided much-needed solace from the trials of both their lives.

For Elara, shooting arrows into a target was the only time she felt anything like the boy she was once. When she nocked her bow, pulled at the string, and let the arrow fly was the only time she felt like Wulfric was still alive.

For Beorn, it let him take his mind off the rigors of His Majesty's war. Elara's repeated interruptions of his private sessions had been curious at first but he'd found himself looking forward to these moments as the weeks went back.

He purposefully held back a smile as the girl jumped happily after hitting the target for the first time. He knew he shouldn't encourage her advances. She belonged to the King and was therefore she was untouchable by the likes of him although he wanted nothing more than to touch her.

He wanted to tell her she'd done a wonderful job teaching herself the way of the bow simply by watching him but instead, he turned away. Their involvement would spell nothing but trouble.

No, he would have to be content with these moments at the range. He readied his bow for another shot, adjusting his body in the way he knew her form lacked. She readied her bow and followed his every move.

Together, they pulled at their bowstrings and let their arrows fly into their respective targets.

As for Olmund, he had grown more and more dependent on her company and summoned her to his chambers more often than not. His threats had had the intended effect of scaring her into subservience and it had managed that for a few days before Elara's behaviour changed.

She was showing a dismissiveness of his authority that he hadn't experienced even from his own sibling. Only last night, he'd summoned her to his chambers and she'd greeted him without averting her gaze like she normally would.

"You asked to see me, Your Majesty" she'd spoken without waiting to be addressed.

"Yes," he'd replied clearing his throat, "have there been any more letters from my supporters?" he asked. The last one had arrived some time ago and had been thoroughly beneficial in routing Sigurd's army.

"Not yet, sire" She replied. She did her best to hide her smile from him. It was clear that the King had grown dependent on Cedric's letters and as the messenger, the letters in turn gave her a sense of safety.

"You wouldn't keep them from me, would you Elara?"

"I would never, Your Majesty" She bowed her head for the first time that evening.

Olmund's expression softened as he invited her to take her usual seat following her response.

"Please," he gestured to the cup he'd just filled with wine, "Have a drink with me"

As Elara sat and thanked him, she could immediately tell the cup of wine in his hand wasn't his first, far from it.

"You shouldn't invite me to your chambers so often," she cautioned him, "People are talking"

With how much time the two seemingly spent with one another, they had quickly become a topic of conversation throughout the castle.

"I pay them no mind, and neither should you" he brushed passed her concerns and took a sip of his wine. "I am their King and I will not be subject to their scrutiny"

"A good King cares what his people think of him" The words left her lips before she'd had the chance to stop them.

"Are you saying I'm not a good King?" Olmund asked her.

'Yes!' she screamed the words in her head.

"I'm saying, your new bride arrives soon. You should at least pretend to think of no one but her" Elara reasoned. She was thankful that Olmund wasn't reacting poorly to what she'd said.

"Tomorrow" Olmund informed her, "Princess Catalina arrives tomorrow"

The expression on his face told Elara that there was nothing but disinterest where the foreign princess was concerned. From past conversations, she knew he was more interested in the army she was bringing with her. She worried Catalina wouldn't be her salvation from the King's attention like she'd hoped.

"Does that make you jealous?" Olmund spoke in response to the worry on Elara's face.

"Of her? No. If anything I pity her" Once again, the words left her lips prematurely, and to her surprise, Olmund only laughed in response.

She forced a smile to keep the mood between them light.

"Are you excited about her arrival?" Elara asked him. She figured it couldn't hurt to gain clarity about Olmund's intentions where Catalina was concerned. If only to have something to report back the next time Gawen made his appearance.

Olmund scoffed, "I think we have enough princesses. My sister is enough of a handful already. My engagement to Catalina is simply a means to win my throne"

"Do you not get along with your sister?" Elara asked. She wasn't sure whether it was bravery or stupidity, but Olmund's recent openness with her spurred her on.

There was little more terrifying than letting your guard down. That was what Olmund thought to himself as he thought as he prepared to answer her question.

"There was a time we trusted each other entirely," He explained, "Until she betrayed me"

"What did she do?" Elara asked.

He studied Elara as she waited patiently for his answer. She'd changed so very much in the short time he'd known her. She'd grown confident and more assertive the past few weeks and perhaps he should have found this behavior dangerous, but instead, it amused him.

If only she was a real woman.

"She chose my uncle over me" Olmund answered just before bringing his cup to his lips.

There was a silence between the two as Elara took in the words. The pain in his eyes was clear as he finished the wine in his cup and poured himself another. She didn't rush him, he continued when he was ready.

"When I was rescued from my uncle, she could have come with me. We were together, but she ran," He continued, "She is my sister and I loved her but she ran back to my uncle! Alerted him to the rescue effort!" Elara grew tense as Olmund's voice began to rise.

"The man that stole MY throne, and she chose him over me!" Olmund yelled.

Elara gripped the base of her cup in fear. She quickly realized she wasn't as secure in the protection the letters offered as she thought.

"I'm sorry" Olmund apologized. It was the first time he'd ever done that.

The memory of last night caused her arms to shake causing the arrow to fly wildly off target. Her fingers shook from the stress just as they had the previous night. Beorn looked at her with worry so she flashed a small smile in his direction.

She bowed to him as she made her exit from the range and he returned the gesture in kind.

=^..^=

The entire court gathered outside the castle that afternoon to greet Catalina as her carriage approached. Unlike Elara's arrival with the Princess, Olmund was also present watching the horse-drawn golden carriages slow to a halt.

Olmund smiled brightly as Catalina was helped out of the carriage, a juxtaposition from his mood last night.

Elara was in awe of Catalina's appearance. She was so beautiful, with much darker skin than hers and long dark brown hair. The sun's rays almost glistened as they touched her skin. She had long, cat-like eyes and full lips, tall and slender. Elara felt jealous as she looked around the audience and they appeared equally in awe.

"May I present Her Royal Highness, Princess Catalina" the now familiar envoy proclaimed at the top of his lungs.

She bent her knees and lowered her body while delicately holding portions of her dress in between long fingers. It was a unique bow that struck Elara as Ethereal in nature.

Olmund bowed his head in response.

"Hello," She spoke, her words distorted by a heavy accent. Still, her voice was beautiful and soothing. The perfect woman, Elara thought.

Princess Aurelia's words came to Elara's mind, 'She's a pretty thing and Olmund breaks pretty things'.

The girl stood no chance.

"You stand in the presence of King Olmund" Podan proclaimed.

"Let us not stand on ceremony" Olmund smiled, Elara couldn't tell if it was genuine, "Today is a joyous day indeed. I am finally united with the beautiful, Catalina. You are most welcome, Princess"

He was putting on a good show, Elara thought to herself.

The entire audience waited in silence as the envoy spoke to her in that strange, foreign language. When he was finished, Catalina smiled a bright smile at Olmund and replied in that same thick accent, "Thank you, Your Majesty"

As it turned out, Catalina's need to learn the language had been greatly exaggerated as she already had good command over the grammar and vocabulary, she simply had a difficult time understanding the manner and quickness in which people of Olmund's kingdom spoke with each word melting into the next almost in a slur.

Elara had quickly picked this up as Catalina was introduced to the other members of the Royal household and when it came her turn to greet the Princess, she spoke slower and made sure to enunciate her words.

"Welcome Princess" Elara said following a standard bow. She'd had to resist the urge to bow in the stylish manner Catalina had done earlier for fear of giving her the impression of mockery.

"Thank you" Catalina matched her tone and pace, "May I know your name?"

"Elara, Your Highness"

The words had caught the Princess off-guard because she seemed to freeze for a moment.

"Are you alright?" Elara thoughtfully asked, careful not to speak too quickly.

"Yes, thank you" Catalina replied with a quick smile, "You are very beautiful" she added.

Elara blushed, "Thank you. You are too, of course"

"I hope- we are good friends" Catalina forced.

"I hope so too" Elara replied having had no trouble understanding what she had been trying to say. She found that she sympathised with the Princess who must have felt overwhelmed. Not too long ago, she too had been brought to this unfamiliar place. She at least had grown up speaking the language.

Elara had been the last one among Aurelia's ladies to be introduced to the Princess so when they were through, she was ferried to another group eager to make her acquaintance.

Upon conclusion of introductions, Olmund announced that there was to be a ball that evening to celebrate Catalina's arrival. She was allowed to get some much-needed rest from her journey, and Elara and the other girls hurried back to their rooms to prepare.

=^..^=

"How does this look?" Elara asked as she added a dye made from berries to her lips to give them a beautiful reddish color. Elara turned away from her reflection in the polished metal disc, a very expensive gift she'd received from Olmund. She turned apprehensively to face the other girls in the room.

"It's pretty" Aoife told her, "You're improving"

"Thank you" Elara smiled. She wished there was a way she could thank her roommate for diligently teaching how about the various dyes, pigments, chalks, and charcoals and how they could be used to enhance a woman's appearance.

"Yes, I'm sure Lord Beorn will be enchanted when he sees you tonight" Sybil commented.

"You shouldn't be so jealous, Sybil. It's unbecoming." Alicent added as she admired her reflection in the polished metal Elara had just handed to her.

"I am not jealous" Sybil quickly argued.

"Oh? So you're not upset he only has eyes for her?" Alicent asked with a smirk.

"He doesn't have eyes for me" Elara protested.

"Oh please, we aren't blind," Alicent said before adding a touch of pigment to her cheeks, "You have the best eligible bachelor in this court wrapped around your finger"

"That is not true!" Elara blushed, "Nothing is going on between us"

Alicent rolled her eyes and kept her focus on her beautiful reflection.

"It doesn't look like nothing when you spend hours together at the range" Sybil chimed in, "Pretending you like archery? How shameless"

Alicent sighed, "We know you wish you'd thought of it first"

Sybil pouted in response.

"I'm not pretending," Elara said simply which led to a moment's silence between the group. "When I shoot, it's the only time I feel like I have any control"

"The situation with the King hasn't improved?" Aoife asked with her usual worry, "Why does he keep summoning you?"

'I am a spy that's helping him with the war' Elara thought to herself but knew she could never actually say the words.

"I keep asking myself that" She answered. Over the past weeks, it had become easier and easier to lie.

"I don't get it" Sybil sounded frustrated, "Why does everyone keep throwing themselves at you? You're flat as a washboard. You're like a little boy!"

"Sybil!" Aoife quickly chastised her.

"It's true" Sybil added quietly.

"Don't listen to her" Aoife turned to face her roommate, "You're just a late bloomer, that's all"

"She isn't a child anymore" Alicent responded while still blending the pigment across her face, "I'm afraid that's all the growing she's going to do"

"She could try getting pregnant, that might help" Sybil chimed in.

"I'm sitting right here" Elara let the exhaustion show on her face. She'd grown closer to the other girls in the time she's been here. There's conversations had become a daily occurrence.

Still, other than Thurstan, these girls were the only friends she'd ever had. It was unfortunate that their friendship was built on several lies stacked on one another.

"How does it feel to fuck a King?" Alicent looked up from her reflection for the first time in some time.

"We don't-- fuck" Elara blushed at the vulgar word.

"I don't believe that for one second" Alicent quickly dismissed her, "It's okay, you can tell us?"

"We really don't" Elara repeated, "We haven't done anything like that"

"So what do you do every night?" Sybil asked.

"Talk mostly"

"As if you're that interesting" Sybil retorted.

"Really? Nothing at all?" Alicent asked.

"We kissed once, but that's it"

"That doesn't sound so bad" Sybil chimed in again, "You make it sound like being around him is torture"

"I'm sure it's complicated" Aoife once again came to her defense.

"Have you girls ever done it? You know--" Elara asked shyly after a pause. Her curiosity about the acts men and women performed together had gotten the best of her.

Sybil shrugged and then looked to Alicent who didn't respond.

"I haven't either" Aoife added. It was to be expected. After all, a proper noble marriage expected the woman to be unsullied. If Elara had been a noble lady, her reputation as the King's pet might have been a cause for concern.

All three girls looked to Alicent who hid behind the polished metal disc.

"Don't tell anyone" Alicent answered simply.

"You've done it?" Sybil asked incredulously.

Alicent hurriedly shushed her friend.

"With who?" Aoife asked curiously. "We won't tell anyone, right girls?"

Elara and Sybil nodded quickly.

There was a part of Alicent that wanted to say the words and speak the name, a part of her that desperately wanted to trust her friends with her secret.

"I don't want to talk about it," She said before turning back to her makeup. It was her secret and hers alone.

=^..^=

The four ladies walked closely behind Princess Aurelia as she made her entrance into the Great Hall. They were desperately trying to suppress their giggling over something Sybil had muttered about a particularly tardy guest.

"Girls, pay attention" Aurelia cautioned them as they came in full view of the other guests.

They looked at each other, smiled, and stifled their laughs. Elara had to cover her mouth with her hands to do so.

The princess engaged in greetings with the arrived guests while they followed close behind. Elara's eyes scanned the room for Beorn and found him glancing in her direction. She wanted to smile or even wave at him but thought better of it.

As she looked away, she wondered what he thought of her dress. His preferences might have come up as she chose the pink dress, not that she would ever admit as much.

"He's coming this way" Aoife whispered. The other girls had also noticed his approach and giggled.

Elara looked up panicked and found Beorn bowing to the Princess.

"Your Highness" his voice was clear even amidst the overbearing chatter.

"My lord" Princess Aurelia replied, "I trust you are enjoying yourself"

"Now that I am in your presence, I am" He replied with a charming smile. His gaze would only occassionally switch to Elara who stood shyly behind the Princess.

"You flatter me" The Princess laughed at the compliment.

They looked good together. While Olmund expected his sister to marry into a neighboring country's nobility to strengthen alliances, it wasn't unusual for such marriages to occur locally as rewards for outstanding service. In that case, Lord Beorn would have been as good a match as any.

"You have your army now. Are you going to give my brother victory?" Princess Aurelia asked him.

"We have had a series of breakthroughs recently, it's true," Beorn explained, "And with the reinforcements, a decisive victory in the near future can be expected"

"Good, good" Elara heard the Princess say, "You have served my brother exceptionally"

"I serve you as well, Your Highness" Beorn corrected, "Just as my father served yours"

"I am grateful for your service, my lord. As I'm sure, so is the King"

Lord Beorn bowed to the Princess one more time before turning to leave. It had taken a conscious effort on his part to keep his eyes away from Elara. She looked divine. Very few women had ever occupied his mind as she had, certainly none as thoroughly as her.

=^..^=

Sometime later, the King arrived with his new bride-to-be and the hall was quiet for the first time that evening.

Olmund spoke only a few words to some nobles before taking to the front of the hall.

"My lords!" He spoke loudly. The hall was so silent, Elara could hear the tiniest shuffling or throat clearing. The audience looked intently at Olmund as he continued his speech.

"Tonight, we gather to celebrate a most momentous occasion— the arrival of Princess Catalina. Her presence here signifies not merely the joining of two great houses, but the dawn of a powerful alliance between our two Kingdoms."

"She has traveled a great distance to be with us here today. Like me, she possesses a commitment to our unified strength and prosperity."

"Together, we stand as an unbreakable force against our enemies, my uncle and the traitors who stand by his side. They will learn the price of their treachery and defiance. Our victory is inevitable now and it will be absolute."

Olmund took a menacing step forward, "The time for mercy is over. The time has come for my usurping uncle to face the consequences of his actions. I promise you, my loyal subjects, that this war will be over soon".

Elara's eyes remained on Catalina who stood at the front of the room and wondered what she thought of the man that was to be her husband.

=^..^=

"Your Highness" Elara walked up to Princess Catalina when the opportunity arose. Aurelia had finally dismissed the girls allowing them to do some mingling of her own. The others had chosen to spend that time talking to whatever handsome nobles remained, Elara had chosen a different path.

"Lady Elara" Catalina smiled at her.

"You remember my name," Elara asked surprised. Catalina must have been bombarded by so many names and titles during the earlier introductions and wouldn't have been surprised if she'd forgotten.

"Of course, I remember" That same thick accent came through. It was so unique and mysterious.

"You look beautiful" Elara marveled at the dress that seemed to be made out of a thousand feathers, unlike anything she'd seen the noble ladies of her country wear.

"Thank you" She beamed "You are beautiful as well"

"Thank you"

Their conversation was simple but Elara felt it was genuine. At least, she hoped it was.

"I am here for you if you need anything" Elara spoke slowly and concisely.

Catalina looked to be wrestling with some thoughts for a moment but when she decided on a course of action, she reached forward and touched Elara's hand. "Can we speak after?" she asked.

Elara was taken aback but nodded her agreement.

"After" Catalina repeated.

"Okay," Elara said softly.

Catalina thanked her and left, leaving Elara entirely confused about what that was about. Eventually, she decided to put it out of her mind and simply enjoy the ball.

=^..^=

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Thanks for reading as always.

The real event of the evening for Elara occurred after the dancing began. The other ladies had come to find her and wouldn't take 'no' for an answer as they pulled her onto the ballroom floor.

It had begun quite simply enough. The Carole dance that began the session was a popular circle dance that was familiar even to a peasant like her. The nobles joined hands and moved in a circular pattern while they sang songs joyfully.

She was safely lodged between Aoife and Sybil in the circle allowing herself to get lost in the music and dance. It came as a bit of a surprise that all but the King and two Princesses seemed eager to participate.

After a time, the Carole morphed seamlessly into a Farandole when the circle broke into a line. Elara laughed along with glee as she followed the group and danced without a care in the world.

But almost as if the intention was to catch her off-guard, the line broke apart sending all its participants scattering away. The women gathered on one side of the hall and the men gathered on the other, each person with a partner directly opposite them.

Offering only a brief moment to catch her breath, both groups began making their approach to the center of the ballroom. The man directly opposite Elara, some lord she'd seen roaming the halls once or twice. Both groups advanced until they stood only a few feet from each other.

The women bowed and Elara followed. The men bowed and then stretched forth their left hands. The women took them. His gruff hands swallowed hers and reminded her how different she was from those men.

"Lady Elara" he spoke.

"I am afraid I do not know your name" Elara replied politely.

"Berengar, my lady"

"What an unusual name" Elara commented. It was one she hadn't heard before.

Lord Berengar chucked, "It's foreign like much of my family"

"Foreign? I wasn't aware there were any more foreign nobles in court"

"At your service" he smiled.

"Where are you from exactly?" she asked curiously. Unlike Catalina, he sounded just as native as anyone else.

"Far away" When the minstrels began playing slow music, he held out his second hand, "May I?"

Elara nodded and moved closer allowing him to place his right hand on her waist and guide her the rest of the way.

They swayed together only for a moment before Berengar's movements froze entirely. Elara stepped away and began to inquire about his pause when she noticed the terror on his face with his gaze focused somewhere behind her.

Elara traced his line of sight and it led her to Olmund. He was sitting on his throne, watching them closely.

Berengar cleared his throat loudly then apologized with a forced smile, "My lady, I'm afraid I must go"

It was her turn to be stunned. Without so much as another word, he let go of her hand and turned away. She thought to call out to him but decided against it. She just watched him make his way towards one of the servers to retrieve a cup of wine, and down it in one swig.

Elara watched speechless as Lord Berengar made for the large doors and disappeared through it. Elara couldn't believe what had just happened.

The dancing continued, leaving Elara standing in the middle without a partner and thoroughly embarrassed. She knew she needed to get off the floor but her legs wouldn't obey her. They felt weak.

She closed her eyes in shame as the members of the court danced around her.

"May I?" she heard a voice and recognized it instantly.

She opened her eyes and he had his left hand outstretched towards her. Elara turned back to Olmund and he had turned away, seemingly engaged in conversation with his future bride.

"It's okay" Beorn's steady voice came through once more. She could have heard those words a thousand times and it still wouldn't have been enough.

She placed her hand in his. She could immediately feel the grooves and ridges created by decades of wielding a sword and bow. She unconsciously rubbed her fingers across his palm surface.

Beorn stepped forward and placed his right hand on her waist in standard dancing posture but nothing felt standard about any of it. Slowly, they joined the other dancers and he led her through the different steps. She was all too happy to be led. She would follow him anywhere if this is what it felt like.

In typical fashion, they rarely spoke and only let their bodies do the talking, and their bodies were talking a lot.

The way her right hand gripped his left hand told him that she was grateful for his timely appearance. The way his right hand caressed her back told her that he would always be there for her.

In the end, the dance session didn't last nearly long enough and soon, they were stepping away from each other and bowing with the rest of the guests. She looked around and marveled at how utterly different her life had become.

Olmund took to the forefront once more to thank the guests for arriving.

"Please, eat, drink to your heart's content" he announced, "I am afraid I must retire to prepare for a very important day tomorrow. Once again, I give you my heartfelt appreciation"

The crowd bowed in reverence as Olmund made his way through towards the exit doors.

"Come with me," he said in a hushed tone as she reached and passed Elara's position.

She looked to Beorn with an apologetic expression and joined the King's exiting party. She knew she urgently had to get his attention under control.

=^..^=

As soon as she walked through the doors of Olmund's chamber and the guards closed it behind her, she confronted Olmund.

"What was that about?" She wasn't shy about letting him see how upset she was.

"What are you talking about?" he asked as he began fiddling with his robe, "Help me with this"

"Berengar. What did you say to him... or do to him?" She held her ground.

"Come help me get this off" he nodded her over.

"Don't you have servants for that?"

"I want you to do it" he spoke sternly.

She sighed before making her way over to him. She began by undoing the clasp around his neck that held his robe in place, then walked behind him to lift the robe off his shoulders.

Olmund rubbed his neck and shoulders as she placed the heavy robe atop his bed.

He turned around to face her once more, "Continue," he said with outstretched arms gesturing to the rest of his clothes.

"I can call your servants" she replied.

"Continue" he repeated.

She sighed again before reaching up and loosening the ties that held his tunic in place.

"Such delicate hands" he commented as soon as she finished her task, allowing him to raise the tunic off his body.

"It's clear you don't intend to answer my question so may I leave?" she looked away from his bare chest.

"I thought I was saving you" Olmund replied, "I wouldn't have thought you'd want to dance with a man, being a man yourself. Let alone with an oaf like Berengar"

Olmund stepped away from Elara to retrieve a tunic from a nearby chair. He quickly sniffed it before putting it over his head.

"You did seem rather happy dancing with the Grand Marshal so maybe you didn't need saving after all" he looked intently at her, "Maybe you favor the company of men despite being one yourself"

Once more, Elara looked away from his piercing gaze, "I was just grateful to him for saving me from embarrassment"

"Sometimes I wonder whether you're a man at all" Olmund confessed, "I wonder whether you played a trick on me. Witchcraft even? I should check again to be sure" Olmund stepped towards Elara causing her to step backwards.

She retreated until she was backed against the wall and only then did he stop his advance.

"Show it to me" he ordered.

The color vanished from her face as she pleaded, "No".

"Now!" he followed with a raised voice.

Her expression begged him to reconsider.

He took another threatening step forward and she quickly reconsidered.

She began raising the skirt of the pink dress she'd specially chosen until her underskirt was revealed. Slowly but surely, she began raising that too but to her surprise, as her thighs began to come into view, Olmund had a change of heart.

"Stop" he ordered and turned away.

She breathed a sigh of relief as she let the dress fall. He'd tried to hide it but she'd clearly seen the tent he'd been pitching in his breeches. It made her feel dirty.

Olmund took a seat in his usual armchair and ordered her to give him a massage. She was exhausted.

"I should return to my chambers, Your Majesty" she protested, "Princess Catalina has arrived. You shouldn't summon me anymore"

"You presume to give me orders?" he asked without turning to face her.

"No, I-- I just don't want to give people the wrong impression"

With only a finger wag, he ordered her approach, "I feel sore. Massage me"